— : mapa 
oe 





Library of The Theological Seminary 


PRINCETON - NEW JERSEY 


THES 


PRESENTED BY 
The Estate of 
samuel Henry Gapp 








THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 











Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2022 with funding from 
Princeton Theological Seminary Library 


https://archive.org/details/bookofordersetti0Omora 






a 
A a 
i 7 ~ ; 
Uy a Let eh) ae 
et + i 
! 
“y f 
e tk 
4 @ | 
, 7 
¢ 
¥ 
‘ 
1s ie i) a » wel 
apy | i 9 eA ni) 
ae ki Cay De 
uy Low -_ a tela : ' 
Rivers. a ca 
i de PB By ; 


. . Bost ae, ae P 


‘ a ie | be aah _ 
7 iy 4 : — 


V 


THE 





BOOK OF ORDER 


OFST EE 


MORAVIAN CHURCH IN 
AMERICA 


(UNITAS FRATRUM) 


NORTHERN PROVINCE 


Setting forth the substance of the Laws, Rules and Regulations 
adopted by the General and Provincial Synods which apply 
to the Moravian Church in America, Northern 
Province, and constitute the Code 
of the Province. 


SECOND EDITION 


PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF SYNOD 
MORAVIAN BOOK SHOP 
BETHLEHEM, PA. 

1924 


BETHLEHEM PRINTING CO, 
430 MAIN STREET 
BETHLEHEM, PA, 


FOREWORD. 


More than three decades ago, at the Provincial Synod of 1888, 
a committee was appointed with instructions to codify the legisla- 
tion of the Province. The Synod of 1893 failed to take action on 
the work submitted by the committee, but simply referred the same 
to a new committee appointed by that Synod. This second com- 
mittee reported to the Synod of 1898, that it did not consider it 
expedient to undertake the work of codification at that time. There- 
upon the Synod instructed the Provincial Elders’ Conference to 
appoint a committee to prepare a new edition of the “Provincial 
Digest.”’ This committee, after laboring for some time at its task, 
reported to the Synod of 1903, that it was inadvisable to incur the 
expense and bestow the labor required on a mere compilation of 
synodal enactments, and recommended a return to the original 
plan, to secure for the Province a publication containing its legis- 
lation in codified form. Following this recommendation, which 
was endorsed in the report of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, 
that Synod appointed a new Committee on Codification, consisting 
of the Brethren William H. Rice, William H. Ror’g and Albert P. 
Haupert. 


In spite of all tae hindrances in the -ommittee was 
able to prepare and present its report, in .orm of the new “Book 
of Order,” to the Synod of 1908. This report received the approval 
of Synod, was referred back to the committee for revision and the 
insertion of the legislation of the last Synod. After receiving the 
approval of the Provincial Elders’ Conference the Provincial “Book 
of Order” finally appeared in print in the year 1911. 

Although the Synod of 1913 appointed a Committee on Codili- 
cation with instructions to prepare an Appendix to the “Book of 
Order,” embodying the legislation of said Synod in codified form, 
and although the committee bestowed considerable labor on the 
preparation of the proposed Appendix, it was deemed wise to defer 
the printing of the same, in the hope that the next Synod would 
make provision for the preparation of a new edition of the “Book 
of Order.” The Synod of 1920 took favorable action in this direc- 
tion, and a new Committee on Codification was appointed and en- 
trusted with its preparation and publication. 


This second edition of the “Book of Order” follows the general 


plan and arrangement of the first edition. The legislation of the 
Provincial Synods of 1913 and 1920, and of the General Synod of 
1914, supplied the new matter. The committee herewith expresses 
the hope, that this our new edition of the “Book of Order’ may 
prove helpful to every one who shall have occasion to make use 
of it. 
The Committee on Codification, 

ALBERT P. HAUPERT, West Salem, III. 

WILLIAM N. SCHWARZE, Bethlehem, Pa. 

D. CORNELIUS MEINERT, Bethlehem, Pa. 
December 5, 1923. 


In accordance with the enactment of the Provincial Synod of 
1920, approved by 
The Provincial Elders’ Conference, 
CHARLES L. MOENCH, 
PAUL DE SCHWEINITZ, 
KARL A. MUELLER, 
JOHN S. ROMIG. 


Bethlehem, Pa., December 18, 1923. 


GENERAL CONTENTS. 


PAISCOLICAIGRLELACEDS vn at oes. ME alia are «ss Sea ate Pages 1-4 
PART ONE.—The Unity ..... (oxe tee: 1 .Pages 5-43 
PART TWO.—The Province ....... wees eee ees Pages 44-119 
RAtiel tint — i NesDIstricts «2... i.e. ncseee «4 Pages 120-124 
PART FOUR.—The Congregations ............ Pages 125-163 
PART FIVE.—Fundamental Documents ........ Pages 165-184 
Dae LCE Mm GP RURINs hss eee Strela, ayn ates, w'apaler iene ae 4 Pages 185-198 


I—Rules of Order of the Provincial Synod. 
I].—Sample Handbook of a Congregation. 


PRUE IOTeePISIATIVE SOUTCES tire ches cis, sili elas « Pages 199-204 


PUIG MO EESUDICCTS cel denten «sc cisttatars's A vilts « Wed Pages 205-213 















if 
Paar ? , 
ae “Sey ~T 
, > ie, he 
i \ ee. 
‘ L) j 
‘ ws ‘ ,! 
"’ 
: , 
* 
4 
‘i et ay | , x a, 
8 i 
ke wie’¥ be 
A " 
we 
' 
‘ 
M * 
» 
Ki ¥ 
os 
‘ * 
‘ 4 [ 
+ Gike ” 
a . oe if 
; a a) ed aE iis. 
ke 4 e : “ » 5 ~ i : a va 4 
el Phe aA i. fees eee 4s 1S GE 
eofs pp Yo te FY 4 E ei ¢ ’ 
- a ‘ “ae i, ee Pry 
. et i.’ 
ae ‘ Shed) i. 
t ae ae ay Sars ve 
, ‘ iSyire NBL ic 
‘Ae 2% See 
Ab » 6 é 
nat 
; ; ' 
LHe Bes ace 
Ors fehl 1a 7 
t] xe ~ 
Obee > Beee ae.” ; ; 
7 ; be . hu a es ? s 
6 ey Srey’ Pree. . . 1 7 7 
DTS CGE OBA ae a ee AS ward Opa eL 1h. 
a ¢ " 
4 he . 
- aif 
- ta Y os 
he 
seni 08 j 
hi i 
PN: HA a 
. ~e 
7 ; J 
4 t 
Le ws Fay 4 J 
Br Peeiky “hin Ewe a ey a ee gt as 
fa BS Ui te ee ey Pe ge ee 
bes Pe eee ‘if ay ae 
AP wat gk, ee eis tes) a 
f ee | a) ae Tee SF “per VE vy tae ane 
¢ Lf 
> ‘ ‘ 5 


oo Cae Ske eo De Mees Ss 





' 
. eo 
= ir ‘ow es wn 
4 EA il Pa 
: sa wd " 7" . a 
; 7) Wl, pat ¥ 
‘ A 'V bs aetit Ya 
wre iA [KA . {sre va 
¥ ¥ “ 


The Moravian Church was originally known as the Uni- 1 
tas Fratrum or the Unity of the Brethren, or simply the Breth- 
ren’s Church.* It was organized in 1457 by the followers of 
the men who belonged to the period of the “Reformers before 
the Reformation.” They were participators in the religious 
reformation in Bohemia and Moravia, of which John Hus was 
the distinguished leader. After his martyrdom in 1415, the 
majority of his followers organized the Utraquist Church, 
which became the State Church of Bohemia and Moravia. The 
minority organized the Brethren’s Church. Because many of 
its important Congregations were established in Moravia, it 
came to be designated by those outside of the fold as the Mo- 
ravian Brethren’s Church, in distinction from the Utraquist 
Church. At a later date in its history it came to be known 
simply as the Moravian Church. In more recent times the 
name has been emphasized by the fact that the exiled pilgrims, 
who were the instruments under divine guidance of the re-or- 
ganization of the Church in Saxony in 1722, came from Mora- 
via. They left their homes and possessions, and gave up 
everything to worship God in the way in which their fathers 
had been taught. 





*Note. The original Bohemian name was Jednota Bratrska. The 
word Jednota means association of any kind. It was chosen instead of 
“Cirkev” (church) in deference to the National Church, as “Unitas” 
was later used as a Latin equivalent of ‘“Jednota,’ both meaning what 
is meant by Church in the restricted sense, as applied to single church 
divisions or denominations in America. Unitas passed into German 
as “Unitaet.” Hence Jednota Bratrska—Unitas Fratrum—Brueder 
Unitaet—Brethren’s Unity, but all meaning simply “Brethren’s 
Church” in the sense just stated. In the eighteenth century the 
Latin title was revived in negotiations with England, with its meaning 
construed to denote union ideas. This has been shown to be unhis- 
torical and has been officially abandoned; the General Synod, since 1889, 
having ceased to set forth a sharp difference between thle terms 
Brethren’s Church and Brethren’s Unity. The German branch of the 
Chureh calls its corporate whole a ‘“Unitaet’ instead of a ‘Kirche” 
(church) for reasons deemed important; but where no State Church 
exists, there is no occasion to affect this oddity. “Church of the United 
Brethren” is the English title adopted in the eighteenth century, when 
the superfluous word “united” was thought necessary to adequately 
render Unitas Fratrum. Its retention in legal titles and some church 
formularies is unfortunate in the United States, because of confusion 
with a quite different modern denomination, the United Brethren in 
Christ. There being also other claimants for even the simple and 
correct name Brethren’s Church, and the title Unitas Fratrum being not 
suited for popular use, the name MORAVIAN CHURCH, gradually 
adopted in England and America, seems to be a survival of the fittest 
among English-speaking people. In America particularly, where nearly 
all religious bodies trace their origin to some foreign country, its use 
is not open to the same objection which a Saxon or a Prussian would 
raise against calling his church ‘“‘Die Maehrische Kirche.’ The use 
of ‘‘Moravian”’ in America to denote ecclesiastical descent is sustained 
by the following considerations: 

1. Such a geographical or ethnical designation—Anglican,. Roman, 
German, Moravian, Gallican—is more consistent with the idea of one 
Church Universal than special titles which ‘either recall dissension, 
strife and schism, or obtrude some peculiarity of doctrine, polity or 





2 HISTORICAL PREFACE 


’ 


To maintain its cause against its opponents and perse- 
cutors, the Brethren’s Church secured a valid episcopal ordi- 
nation and introduced the three orders of the Ministry within 
the first ten years after its formal organization in 1457. 


At the beginning of the Lutheran Reformation in Ger- 
many, in 1517, the Brethren’s Church had a membership of 
over two hundred thousand souls in Bohemia and Moravia. 


The basis of the Unity was, first, the Bible is the only 
norm of Christian doctrine; second, public worship is to be 
administered according to the teachings of the Scriptures and 
on the model of the Apostolic Church; third, the Lord’s Sup- 
per is to be received in faith, to be doctrinally defined in the 
language of the Bible, and every human explanation of that 
language is to be avoided; and fourth, godly Christian life is 
essential as an evidence of saving faith. 


Although served by an episcopally ordained Ministry, its 
principle of government from the outset was not episcopal, 
but conferential. The co-operation of the lay membership in 
the official conduct of the affairs of the Church, and their par- 
ticipation in the public services of the sanctuary, emphasized 
the fundamental principles of brotherhood and the Christian 
life. Clergy and lay members were held to fidelity to the 
principles implied in the name of the Church, and expressed 
in the words of the Lord, “One is your Teacher, and all ye are 
brethren.” Matthew 23:8. 


ritual, or suggest an eccentric conventicle, or were formed from the 
name of a man, or were first mere epithets either of cant or reproach. 

2. The “hidden seed” of the suppressed Unitas Fratrum in Moravia 
sprang from the residue of the only body which after the middle of 
the 17th century could be called the Moravian Church in the sense of 
local origin and character. The Utraquist Church of the realm was in 
decay, never to be revived. The Roman hierarchy was an invading 
foreign power. The Protestant bodies under limited toleration there 
represented confessions and affiliations of neighboring states in which 
they originated. 

3. That “hidden seed’ of Moravia principally furnished the nucleus 
of the first Congregation with which the modern resuscitation of the 
Church began in Saxony. Their patron, Count Zinzendorf, continually 
called them “the Moravians,”’ the Church of their fathers “the Moravian 
Church,” and five of their chief men who ‘emigrated together to seek 
a place where they might reorganize it, “the five Moravian Churchmen.” 

4. Zinzendorf’s scheme of combining elements fostered three his- 
toric cults which he called Tropi Paedias—a Lutheran, a Reformed and 
a Moravian-Episcopal Tropus. Under the latter he classed all elements 
in the make-up of the modern Church derived from the ancient Unitas. 

5. The Episcopate of the Church preserved from extinction in the 
17th century mainly through the efforts of Comenius, the most distin- 
guished native Moravian of his time and the pre-eminent Bishop of the 
Unitas, over against its Bohemian and Polish Bishops, was passed on 
by his grandson, Jablonsky, to one of those five Moravian Churchmen, 
David Nitschmann, the first Bishop of the Church after its resuscitation, 
its first Bishop in America and the official founder of its first American 
settlement. 

6. Emigrants from Moravia figured so conspicuously among the 
first missionaries and first colonists of the Church in America that im- 
mediately the name Moravian was applied by English-speaking people 
to the entire body of the Brethren.—From the “History of Bethlehem, 
Pennsylvania,” by the Rt. Rev. J. Mortimer Levering, pp. 7, 8. 


HISTORICAL PREFACE 3 


Hence, its learned men of the clergy and of the laity early 1 
achieved the translation of the Holy Scriptures into the Bo- 
hemian language. Thus the people had the Word of God as 
the sole rule of faith and life. The first hymn-book ever 
issued for the use of Congregations in public worship was pub- 
lished by the Brethren’s Church. It was issued by the church 
printing-press in Jungbunzlau, in 1501. The same scholarly 
activity produced books, catechisms, tracts and theological 
treatises for the enlightment and edification of the member- 
ship. 

Christian life, rather than doctrinal completeness, was, 2 
from the earliest beginnings, the object of its effort. To make 
this effective special oversight was given to individual mem- 
bers and the different classes, as well as to the body of the 
membership as a whole. This led to a division of the Congre- 
gation into classes, partly according to the degree of spiritual 
advancement, and partly according to sex and age. This made 
necessary the efficient help of lay members of both sexes. 


In due time the primary and secondary education of chil- 3 
dren came to be regarded as the peculiar charge of the Church. 
The educational work of the Brethren’s Church grew to be a 
most important and essential part of its activity. Its great- 
est teacher, Bishop John Amos Comenius, subsequently made 
for himself a great name in Europe and America for all time, 
because of his advocacy of universal education and of im- 
proved methods of instruction. 


At the close of the Thirty Years’ War the allied Protes- 4 
tant powers left the Brethren’s Church to the tender mercies 
of the Counter-Reformation Jesuits. The defenceless Church was 
crushed. Those of its members, who would remain true to the 
Church and escape destruction, were driven into exile. Its 
churches, schools and libraries were destroyed; its literature 
was burned. 

When, in 1722, Moravian exiles fled to Saxony to find an 9 
asylum on the estates of the young Count Zinzendorf, they 
re-organized the Church of their fathers. The introduction 
of the ritual and discipline of the Moravian Brethren’s Church 
was followed by the transmission of episcopal ordination. 
David Nitschmann, a Moravian of Zauchtenthal, a member 
of the newly organized Church at Herrnhut, was ordained at 
Berlin as the first Bishop of the Renewed Moravian Church. 
Then it came again to be recognized by the Protestant 
Churches and governments of Europe as a free and independ- 
ent Church. 

Its sphere of activity within the State Churches of every § 
land was exceedingly limited. This led to a seeking for op- 


4 HISTORICAL PREFACE 


portunity to carry the Gospel to heathen tribes, for whom no- 
body cared. The Foreign Mission works of the Moravian 
Church had its beginning in 1732, only ten years after its re- 
organization. In the spread of this great work no continent 
in either hemisphere was left untouched. The foot-marks of 
its missionary men and women are today found SyRiy eee 
in the heathen world. 


America offered the most promising field for evangelical 
work, and hither came our Moravian fathers in 1735 for serv- 
ice in the spread of the Gospel. In the beginning special effort 
was made to preach the Gospel to Indian tribes, but soon a great 
evangelical work was developed among the settlers in the 
colonies of Pennsylvania, New York, New Jersey and North 
Carolina, and Moravian Congregations were established. Ata 
later time, and especially during the nineteenth century, the 
work was widely extended and developed into the Moravian 
Church in the United States and Canada, as it exists today, and 
which historically, and in doctrine, ritual and government 
maintains its union with the Moravian Church in all lands. 

True to the principles which dominated the men who or- 
ganized it, the Moravian Church exists today not to uphold or 
propagate any one particular form or system of doctrine, prac- 
tice, ritual or government, but to exemplify and promote Broth- 
erhood in CHRIST the CRUCIFIED. As the oldest in the sister- 
hood of Protestant Churches, it stands today, as at the 
beginning, for unity in essentials, for liberty in non-essentials, 
for love in all things. 


“In necessariis unitas, in non necessariis libertas, in omni- 
bus caritas.” 


» / - > \ 
j haus Me j ir. i 


0. Ieete Ly §(& OU 
~ = Le LtlLeA A ; av . J 


% 
dy 


> 


PART ONE 
THE UNITY 


GHA Ree Rak: 
HISTORICAL POSITION AND CHARACTER. 


“Turn Thou us unto Thee, O Jehovah, and we shall be turned; renew 
our days as of old.’’—Lamentations 5:21. 


SECTION I.—CONNECTION OF THE RENEWED CHURCH 
WITH THE ANCIENT CHURCH. 


1. The Moravian Church stands in living connection with 
the Ancient Brethren’s Church of Bohemia and Moravia, which 
had its beginning before the Reformation, in the year 1457. 
It is, indeed, the same Church transplanted into a wider field, 
after being all but destroyed in the storms of persecution after 
1620. Portions of the surviving remnants came together at 
Herrnhut, from 1722 onward, and adopted, in their main 
features, the arrangements and regulations of the Ancient 
Brethren’s Church, and they also took over the Episcopal Or- 
dination of that Church, handed down in hope by Comenius, 
and kept as a sacred heritage to the present day. We, there- 
fore, rightly call ourselves the Renewed Brethren’s Church. 


2. Beside this, the similarity of origin of the two is 
significant. The Ancient Brethren in Bohemia, after they had 
sought in vain for that edification and fellowship which they 
felt to be the need of their souls, from the leaders of the Utra- 
quist State Church and its ecclesiastical forms, joined together 
at first, in a quiet place, as a Christian Society, with their own 
social arrangements. They desired to be nothing more than a 
Union within the Church. Only when that Church persecuted 
and expelled them, did they take the course of choosing their 
spiritual leaders from amongst themselves, and securing their 
own Ministry. Thus they became—under compulsion—an inde- 
pendent Church. Herrnhut also was at first a Society, a Union 
of awakened souls, with special arrangements for the further- 
ance of the inner life, and sought to be nothing more than a 
branch of the Lutheran State Church. But in order to go for- 
ward in the course of activity and extension assigned to it by 
God, this Society was compelled, though quite against the 
original plan, in adopting the Ancient Brethren’s Episcopate, to 
become an independent Church. 


3. Another thing points to the close connection of the 
two Churches, and that is found in their character. Although 


6 THE UNITY 


the Ancient Brethren’s Church issued Confessions, which as 
time went on, gave expression to views rather “Reformed” than 
Lutheran, yet its Confession was never exclusive. It allowed 
among its members a certain diversity of views, and worked 
eagerly for the union of the various Churches. The unity of 
the Spirit of faith in Christ and fellowship in Christian love 
were to it the first things, and stood higher than all differences 
of doctrine. Thus it called itself from the first Unitas Fratrum, 
the Brethren’s Unity. And just this union character belongs 
also to the Renewed Brethren’s Church, perhaps even in a higher 
degree, by reason of its wider field. It desires herein to per- 
petuate the spirit of the Ancient Brethren’s Church; and keep 
alive this heritage from its fathers. Hence, also, it has taken 
over the name “Unitas” from the Ancient Brethren’s Church. 


SECTION II.—RISE OF THE RENEWED BRETHREN’S 
CHURCH. 


1. Protestant families, driven out of Moravia on account 
of their faith, and awakened persons from Protestant circles in 
Germany as well, found a place of refuge in Upper Lusatia, in 
Saxony, under the protection of Count Zinzendorf. In 1722 
they began to build near the Hutberg, on Zinzendorf’s estate, 
and there founded Herrnhut. Their one great purpose was to 
work out their salvation in fellowship. But they soon were di- 
vided over diverging views on doctrine and the spiritual life. 
Indeed, in the year 1727 it looked as if sectarianism and incur- 
able dis-union were to make théir home here, or as if the souls 
gathered here were to be scattered again. In this crisis the 
over-ruling grace of God overcame all difficulties. The instru- 
ment for this, in God’s hand, was Count Zinzendorf. Under his 
pastoral influence, by the power of love divinely wrought, the 
differences were removed and healed, and the inhabitants of 
Herrnhut united under Local Statutes which regulated their 
mutual relations in a spirit of Christian Brotherhood; and at the 
great Communion, on August 13th, in the church at Berthels- 
dorf, they experienced a baptism of the Spirit, which united and 
consecrated them a Church of Christ. This was the day of the 
actual founding of the Renewed Moravian Church. For the es- 
sence of a true Church consists in souls becoming one in faith 
in Christ through love, and on this basis entering upon a hearty 
fellowship of inner and outward life, a union active on every 
side, as shown in the first Apostolic Church at Jerusalem. 
Acts 2:42-47. 

2. Thus the inhabitants of Herrnhut bound themselves 
together in the common aim to set forth a living Church of Je- 
sus Christ, in the fellowship of faith and love and hope, and in 


THE UNITY u 


the faithful keeping of God’s commands. In this they did not 
wish in any way to sever themselves from the State Church; 
they sought rather to be a living branch of it, in the manner that 
Spener had laid down for such associations of the awakened. 
They called themselves Brethren and Sisters, because this 
scriptural name fitly designated what they wished to set forth, 
the inner union of hearts as a family of God, in which Jesus 
Christ is the Head, as He Himself said: “One is your Teacher, 
and all ye are brethren.” Matt. 23:8. 


3. In order to attain this end, they introduced fixed Rules 
and Regulations, such as the Congregations of the Ancient 
Brethren’s Church of Bohemia and Moravia had found to be a 
great blessing for their inward growth, and such as, in their 
main features, are found in the Apostolic Churches. At the 
same time they instituted many other offices and arrangements 
for awakening and fostering spiritual life. Lastly, they sought 
to order their purely civil relations in such a way that they 
should be in accord with the law of the land, and should not 
hinder, but aid the Christian’s spiritual calling. 


4. In this newly-awakened inner life the Brethren felt it 
to be their calling, in accordance with the Lord’s appointment, 
Matt. 5:13, 14, to build up the kingdom of God, and to preach 
the Gospel of Christ in all the world-wherever He should send 
them. Where the Lord founds a Church for Himself, He ap- 
points it for a witness of His Name before the world, John 
13:35, of which also the first Apostolic Church is a living ex- 

ample. Acts 4:32, 33. 


5. This calling was taken up and carried out in two di- 
rections. On the one hand, there was since 1732 the Mission 
among the heathen, to which the Church felt itself impelled; and 
this again led to the founding of new settlements in Europe 
and America. On the other hand, there was the endeavor to 
direct to the one thing needful those awakened members of the 
Protestant Churches who had been led astray through the strife 
of opinions or false zeal, and thus to bring ever nearer the fulfil- 
ment of the Saviour’s prayer, ‘that they may all be one.” John 
17:21. 

6. Hostility and attacks were not wanting. In Church cir- 
cles the right of Herrnhut to a special constitution within the 
State Church was denied; and the world put many hindrances 
in its way. This very opposition, however, not only furthered 
extension, but also led to the placing of the colonies and settle- 
ments founded from Herrnhut, as a center, in Christian and 
heathen lands, under one independent church constitution. For 
this the Episcopate of the Ancient Brethren’s Church was of ser- 
vice. It still survived in the person of Jablonsky, Court Chap- 


bo 


8 THE UNITY 


lain in Berlin, and of Sitkovius, at Lissa. In order to supply 
regularly ordained Ministers for the Foreign Missions and set- 
tlement colonies, duly authorized to administer the Sacraments, 
the Episcopate was taken over in 1735 by the consecration of a 
brother of the Herrnhut Congregation—David Nitschmann. 
This was the first and the decisive step toward the formation of 
a distinct Church. From that time on Herrnhut, with its off- 
shoots, grew into an independent Church fellowship, the Renewed 
Brethren’s Church, with its own constitution and government. 

7. The Moravian Church has never looked on this outward 
form as essential, but has rather recognized it as its special 
calling to foster, within its own borders, true union of believers 
in heart and spirit, above all separating differences, and also to 
work outside its own circle for the establishment of such fel- 
lowship, so far as its influence reaches. By historical develop- 
ment it has become a Church, but it has consciously sought to 
hold fast its true character as a “Communion,” widening out 
more and more into the “Unity.” 


SECTION I1I1.—THE “BRETHREN’S COMMUNION.” 


1. The history of its origin has given to the Brethren’s 
Church the stamp which, in essential features, it still bears, 
although the independent development of its several branches 
has led to manifold differences. The outward form of our com- 
munity is that of an independent Church, the Ancient Breth- 
ren’s Church of Bohemia and Moravia revived on a broader 
basis. But our calling is everywhere the same, as the Lord 
gives us grace, to set forth such a living Church of Jesus 
Christ as was the first Congregation at Herrnhut, and to labor 
for the kingdom of God among Christians and heathen. 

2. This character, as a Brethren’s Communion, our Church 
must never deny. We cling to it in that we do not look upon 
the fair form of our Church Constitution, nor upon our descent 
from the Ancient Brethren’s Church, as the main thing, but 
rather upon the union of hearts, the living fellowship of the 
individual members of the Church with their Head and with 
* each other. This is and remains the foundation and aim of our 
life and work, the very soul of our testimony. In memory of 
this also we maintain the designation “Brethren” and “Sisters” 
used by our fathers. Ecclesiastical independence is for us only 
the instrument by which we keep our freedom and power to 
work for the attainment of our chief task both within and out- 
side of our own circle. 

3. The regulations and arrangements of our Church, as 
we have received them from our fathers and still keep them in 
their essential features, we must prize, along with the pure 


THE UNITY 9 


Word of God, as the heritage of our history; and we must do all 
in our power to preserve and perfect them. We must do so 
because they fit our Church to be a safe home for the edifica- 
tion of the living members, for the awakening of the spiritual- 
ly dead, for the protection of the weak and wavering, and for 


the spiritual discipline of the wayward and insincere. The Lord | 


give us grace to use all our Church ordinances in the spirit of 
the sanctuary, that they may bear their spiritual fruit. 


4. We will not conceal that in the course of time there 
have come to be, and are now, more members not grounded in 
the faith among us than in the time of the first love. We know 
and acknowledge that, when we look at the facts, we can no 
longer call ourselves a household of faith and love in Christ, a 
union of souls awakened and born again, abiding in Him, 
and in Him alone. Our fellowship is made up of various ele- 
ments. The fact that from the beginning we have included all 
the children of members has naturally tended to increase the 
number of unawakened members. Nor can it be avoided that, 
among those who join the Church as adults from outside, there 
are those who, consciously or unconsciously, have been induced 
to take the step from motives which have nothing to do with 
their souls’ welfare. 

5. It would be hard to find on earth a Church composed 
exclusively of members exemplifying living faith. And we must 
acknowledge, to the praise of the Saviour, that, by His wond- 
rous grace and power, despite all our deviations and faults, 
the features originally stamped on the Moravian Church are 
today unmistakable. 


oy 


SECTION IV.—THE BRETHREN’S UNITY. 


1. The Moravian Church, besides its peculiar characteristic 
of representing a living “Communion,” has also another closely 
connected with it. We aim to combine, in a higher Unity, the 
diversity of doctrinal views, in so far as it bears on the interpreta- 
tion of the Scriptures and on the diversity of conception in which 
Scriptural truth presents itself to different minds. This, however, 
is not sought by simply shutting out differences or by disregarding 
them. Variety should rather find expression and be recognized as 
legitimate. Nor can unity be established by allowing all possible 
opinions to find expression and letting love alone bear sway over 
them. We seek rather a positive, living unity. This we find in 
faith in the crucified Christ, in Whom, as the Son of God, we have 
reconciliation to God, that is, the forgiveness of our sins. Rom. 
5:10; Eph. 1:7. This faith, and with it, personal living fellowship 
with the Saviour, we emphasize as central in the Christian life; 
indeed we give these so high a place, that everything else is of sec- 


bo 


10 THE UNITY 


ondary consideration. He that agrees with us in this, is welcomed 
with the right hand of fellowship, whether his views on other 
points be Lutheran, Reformed or of other denominational char- 
acter. This we do not only among our own membership, but 
we seek also to introduce it everywhere. For this living unity 
we labor and strive in the Church of Christ. 


2. For this calling the Lord has especially qualified us. 
From the beginning He caused the Renewed Brethren’s Church 
to spread from Germany to England and America, and in our 
Foreign Missions He has given us homes in all parts of the 
world. Thereby great variety has arisen within the Moravian 
Church. National and ecclesiastical differences of all kinds have 
made themselves felt, and we have learned to include them all 
in the higher unity. Thus the character of a Union-Church has 
been stamped upon us by the Lord Himself, both in our origin 
and in our later history. 


3. To this calling expression is given by naming the 
Church a “Unity,” after the example of the Ancient Brethren’s 
Church. This name signifies, in the first place, the general 
principle of unity in variety. As Brethren and Sisters in Christ, 
according to the Saviour’s prayer, John 17, we desire to be One, 
as One Brethren’s Unity. The name further designates the pe- 
culiar form of our Church, which comprises three Provinces, 
Germany, England and America, and unites them under one 
common constitution. As this variety is not detrimental to 
spiritual fellowship, so also it should not disturb ecclesiastical 
unity. The Church stands firm as a Unity on its confession of 
Christ and Him Crucified, as the foundation of all doctrine, 
and sufficient for all times. 


4. The chief thing, then, for the members of the Breth- 
ren’s Unity is, and remains, to strive to be One in all that is essen- 
tial, so that we may have a sure foundation for our salvation, and 
may become true members of the One Body, whose Head is Christ. 
Rom..12<4./5- 


SECTION V.—THE GOVERNMENT OF THE SAVIOUR. 


1. When we speak of the government of the Saviour in 
the Moravian Church, we attest thereby our belief that Jesus 
Christ, our Saviour, guides the Moravian Church and rules in it 
with sovereign power, holding in His hand all that takes place, 
the greatest things as well as the least. This belief has its basis 
in the words of the Holy Scriptures, which ascribe to Him, the 
Son of God and Man, exalted at the right hand of the Father, 
the sovereignty in His Kingdom and His Church: “All authority 
hath been given unto Me in heaven and on earth.” Matt. 28:18. 
The Father of glory “put all things in subjection under His 


THE UNITY 11 


feet, and gave Him to be head over all things to the Church, 
which is His body, the fulness of Him that filleth all in all.” 
Bonelscz ero wieOorels core 1. phe 23. 

2. As Christ is Sovereign in His Kingdom, and thus is 
Lord and Head of the Church of God, which He purchased with 
His own blood, He is also in the Moravian Church uncondi- 
tionally the Lord and Head, in as far as it is a part of the Church 
of God, a branch of the universal Church of Christ on earth, 
for which He has a special purpose in His Kingdom. 

3. We mean this, and nothing else, when we speak of the 
Eldership of the Saviour in the Moravian Church. We think 
of Christ’s office as Shepherd and King in His Church, and at 
the same time profess that Christ exercises this office in our 
Church in a special manner answering to its calling and wants, 
after He brought it to a consciousness of its poverty and need, 
and to a childlike faith in His Kingship. 

4. This He did on September 16th and November 13th of 
the year 1741. We rejoice that there is a day in our history 
when it was given to our Church and its servants to apply 
to their own Church, in a living and far-reaching manner, the 
blessings of His universal Shepherd’s office. In this gift of 
His grace there is not the slightest ground for self-glorification. 
We do not regard what the Lord has given by grace as an 
exclusive privilege of our Church, since every believing soul 
may in like manner rejoice in His special leading and appro- 
priate in faith His universal Shepherd’s office. 

5. The blessing of this manifestation of our Lord’s grace 
and of His Eldership in our covenant has not been withheld, 
and it will, we trust, continue as long as the consciousness of 
our own helplessness and insufficiency, the need of His special 
leading, and faith in such leading, are realized. 

6. The Brethren’s Unity, as a whole, was hereby preserved 
from the danger of a Papacy, an absolute human authority in 
spiritual things. We learned that we are not to trust in men, 
but in the Lord alone, for the guidance, furtherance and main- 
tenance of our work; that we are to do nothing but what He 
bids, and that we are in all things to be content, if only His 
holy will is done in us and through us. 

7. For the servants of the Lord and of the Church, whom 
the Saviour has called to guide the several Congregations or 
Provinces, or the whole Church in His name, there lies in that 
manifestation of grace a strong reminder of the holy serious- 
ness of their calling. They rejoice both in their common de- 
liberations and in their private fellowship with the Saviour, that 
He is with them as their Chief Elder, that in answer to their 
child-like supplication He grants them to recognize His holy 


ry 


eo 


12 THE UNITY 


will and, in His mercy and faithfulness, makes good their mani- 
fold mistakes and faults, when they pray with penitent hearts. 


8. For each individual member of the Church that believ- 
ing confidence, which every child of God may enjoy, is hereby 
confirmed, namely, that the Saviour will be his dearest friend 
and will concern Himself personally with him, and that he may, 
through His grace, have confidential fellowship with Him. 


SECTION VI.—RELATION TO THE CHURCH UNIVERSAL. 


1. Although the Moravian Church, both in ancient and 
modern times, on the ground of its distinctive constitution and 
its episcopal ordination, has taken its place as a separate Church, 
it has, nevertheless, at all times regarded itself as a branch of 
the universal Christian Church, whose Head is Christ, and in 
particular as part of the Protestant Church, whose only doctrinal 
foundation is the Holy Scriptures. Hence, in common with the 
whole of Christendom, it acknowledges the doctrines contained 
in the Apostles’ Creed, and recognizes further that in the funda- 
mental Confessions of the Reformed Churches the chief ar- 
ticles of the Christian faith are clearly and simply set forth. 
The liberty of conscience of our members is in nowise bound 
thereby, for we acknowledge no other canon or rule of doc- 
trine than the Holy Scriptures alone. 


2. The inner connection founded on the essential oneness 
of the Renewed Brethren’s Church and the whole Protestant 
Church, and which within our own Church united the descend- 
ants of the Ancient Brethren’s Church and those from the Lu- 
theran and Reformed Churches who joined them, as one Breth- 
ren’s Unity, was further emphasized at a Synod in the year 1744, 
which declared: The Renewed Brethren’s Church recognizes 
within itself three “Tropes,” Moravian, Lutheran and Reformed. 


3. In this conception of a union of the Protestant Church 
our Church has received a precious treasure, which we should 
not esteem lightly, but should preserve faithfully for future 
times. We would thereby not only maintain our connection 
with the Protestant Church, but also serve it by means of this 
gift from the Lord; and, so far as our testimony avails, help 
it more and more fully to carry out the last prayer of the Lord, 
“that they all may be one.” Therefore the Moravian Church 
closely shares in the whole development of the Church of 
Christ, in the new forces working in it, and in its victories, as 
well as in its conflicts and sufferings, that the Moravian Church 
may share with it the glory and the reproach of Christ. 


THE UNITY 13 


tA) be he: 
DOCTRINE. 


“Other foundation can no man lay than that which is laid, which is 
Jesus Christ.”’—1 Corinthians 3:11. 


SECTION I.—FOUNDATION OF OUR DOCTRINE. 


lL. The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments 
are and remain the only rule of our faith and life. We regard 
them as God’s Word, which He spake to men of old time through 
the prophets, and at last through the Son and His Apostles, to 
instruct them unto salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. 
We are convinced that all truths that declare the will of God 
for our salvation are fully contained therein. 


2. We hold fast to our genuine Moravian view, that it is 
not our business to determine what the Holy Scriptures have 
left undetermined, or to contend about mysteries impenetra- 
ble to human reason. We would keep steadily in sight the 
aim set before us by the Apostle Paul, Eph. 4:13, 14, that we 
may “‘all attain unto the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge 
of the Son of God, unto a full-grown man, unto the measure 
of the stature of the fulness of Christ; that we may be no 
longer children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every 
wind of doctrine.” At the same time, we would never forget 
that every human system of doctrine remains imperfect, for, as 
the same Apostle says, 1 Cor. 13:9: “We know in part.” 


SECTION II.—THE SUBSTANCE OF OUR DOCTRINE. 


1. We hold every truth revealed by God as a precious 
treasure, and sincerely believe that such a treasure must not 
be given up, even though we could thereby save our lives. Luke 
9:24. But this holds good especially of the doctrine which the 
Moravian Church has from the beginning regarded as its chief , 
doctrine, and to which it has, by God’s grace, ever held as a 
precious jewel: That Jesus Christ “is the propitiation for our 
sins; and not for ours only, but also for the whole world.” 1 
John 2:2. “Him Who knew no sin, He made to be sin on our 
behalf; that we might become the righteousness of God in 
Him,” 2 Cor. 5:21; or, as we sing in one of our hymns: 


“Whosoe’er believeth in Christ’s redemption, 
Will find grace and a complete exemption 
From serving sin.” 

2. With this our chief doctrine the following facts and 
truths, clearly attested by Holy Scripture, stand in essential 
connection, and, therefore, with that chief doctrine form the 
main subjects in our knowledge and preaching of salvation :— 


14 THE UNITY < i 
ur 4° ' 

a. The doctrine of the Total Depravity of human nature; 
that, since the Fall, there is no health in man, and that he has 
no power to save himself. John 3:6; Rom. 3:23; 7:18; Rom. 
1:18-32; 3:9-18; Eph. 2:8-13. 

b. The doctrine of the Love of God the Father to fallen 
humanity; that He chose us in Christ before the foundation of 
the world, and ‘‘so loved the world that He gave His only-be- 
gotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, 
but have eternal life.” Eph. 1:3, 4; John 3:16; 1 John 4:9. 


c. The doctrine of the real Godhead and the real Humanity 
of Jesus Christ; that the only-begotten Son of God, through 
Whom all things in heaven and earth were created, forsook the 
glory which He had with the Father before the world was, and 
took on Him our flesh and blood, that He might be made like 
unto His brethren in all things, yet without sin. John 1:1-3; 
1°14591725:>Phib. 276, 7°: Heb. f2314 7-9 4:15s" Cok vial vate 
John 5:20. 

d. The doctrine of our Reconciliation with God and our 
Justification before Him through the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ; 
that Christ was delivered up for our trespasses, and was raised 
for our justification, and that alone by faith in Him we have 
through His blood forgiveness of sin, peace with God, and free- 
don. from, the: service of ‘sin. ¢Rom..3%24,.25> 5:15 Core #230. 
Hebe2eh7; 9212;.1 Petalc18,,19¢einfohnel:9:.2 Gor S2isei9) 


e. The doctrine of the Holy Spirit and the working of His 
grace; that without Him we are unable to know the truth; that 
it is He Who leads us to Christ, by working in us the knowledge 
of sin and faith in Jesus, and that He gives us the witness 
that we are children of God. John 16:8-11; 13:14; 1 Cor. 12:3; 
Rom. 8:16. 

f. The doctrine of Good Works as the fruit of the Spirit; 
that in them faith manifests itself as a living, acting power, 
which impels us to follow willingly the commands of God, in 
love and gratitude to Him Who died for us. John 14:15; Rom. 
6:11-14; 1 Cor. 6:20; Gal. 5:6, 22-24; 1 John 5:3-5; Eph. 2:8-10; 
James 2:17. 

g. The doctrine of the Fellowship of Believers with one 
another; that they are all one in Christ Jesus, the Head of His 
body, and are all members one of another. John 17:21; Matt. 
23:8; Eph. 4:4. 

h. The doctrine of the Second Coming of the Lord in 
glory, and of the Resurrection of the dead unto life or unto 
judgment. Acts 1:11; John 6:40; 11:25, 26; 3:36; 5:25-29; 1 
Thess. 4:14-17. 22<1121Xeli ly | 

3. While we do not present these truths and our appre- 


THE UNITY 15 


hension of them in a strictly formulated Confession, our under- 
standing of the chief content of Christian doctrine has, in a 
special way, found expression in what the Church has solemnly 
professed year by year for more than a century in the ‘ ‘Litany 
for Easter Morning.” PSP 


SECTION II.—THE CENTRAL DOCTRINE. 


1. In accordance with the above-named chief articles of 
Christian doctrine, Jesus Christ, the person of our Saviour, is 
the central point of our preaching of salvation. For in Him we 
have the grace of the Son, the love of the Father, and the fel- 
lowship of the Holy Spirit. The testimony of Him, which we 
sum up as “the word of the cross,” 1 Cor. 2:2, that is, the tes- 
timony of Christ’s freely giving Himself to a human life, suf- 
fering, and death, and of the treasures of grace thereby ob- 
tained for us, is the beginning, middle, and end of our preach- 
ing. We direct men unto Him Who of God is made unto us 
wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and redemption. 
In so doing we labor for the fulfillment of: the chief calling of 
the Moravian Church, to proclaim the Lord’s death. 

2. We hold that, while through the law of God comes the 
knowledge of sin, Rom. 3:20, we are led to still deeper con- 
trition of heart by the Holy Spirit’s witness to Jesus. For our 
want of faith in Him, or indifference to His sufferings and death 
and our deep-seated natural enmity to Him are the real sins of 
the heart. John 16:8, 9. 


3. To behold the Saviour’s bitter death shows us how de- 
serving of condemnation human nature is, and also lets us 
feel that therein is the only ground of our justification before 
God, of our reconciliation to Him, of our redemption from 
death as the wages of sin and from all bondage to things tem- 
poral, so that our conscience is cleansed from dead works to 
serve the living God. Heb. 9:14. 


SECTION IV.—GROWTH IN GRACE. 


1. It is the aim of the Moravian Church, which has never 
been lost sight of, to set forth a living Church, in which every 
individual ‘member is a true Christian. 


2. A true Christian becomes such only through faith, the 
living personal faith of the heart. This involves a deep and 
thorough knowledge of the misery of sin, of being worthy of 
condemnation and of the need for redemption. Through faith 
the sinner receives from God by grace the forgiveness of sin, 
justification before God, peace with God and the right to be- 
come a child of God. Luke 7:48-50; Rom. 5:1; John 1:12. 





~ 


16 THE UNITY 


an 


3. The same grace which brings the soul to the knowledge 
of sin, which makes the sinner just before God and a child of 
God, works in him also a true sanctification. This sanctification 
consists not merely in the putting away of particular vices and 
sins or sinful habits, but in a complete renewal of the inmost 
mind and the decision of the whole heart for the Lord. We 
love Him Who first loved us, and we prove our love by doing 
the will of God from the heart and obeying His commands. 
That this may take place in the heart depends not on man’s will 
or strength, but alone on God’s mercy. It is God Who, by His 
Holy Spirit, works both to will and to do in all them that are 
working out their own salvation with fear and trembling. 

4. In regard to the manner in which God’s mercy brings 
about the great change in human hearts, both the Holy Scrip- 
tures and the experience of believers show a great diversity in 
God’s ways of leading souls to their eternal salvation. Some — 
are able, like Paul, to give the day and hour of the deciding 
turn in their inner life, when, called and awakened by the voice 
of God, they found righteousness and peace in believing. With 
others, however, the experience of their awakening and pardon 
is not compressed into one definable point of time. 

5. The mark common to all true children of God is this, 
that they have received the Spirit of Christ. Rom. 8:9. This 
Spirit of Christ, by His witness, makes them sure that they 
have the forgiveness of sins, that they are children of God and 
heirs of eternal life. He works in them, instead of the spirit of 
bondage and fear of the wrath of God, the spirit of adoption 
whereby they cry “Abba, Father!” He impels them to follow 
after that sanctification, without which no man shall see the 
Lord. He sheds abroad in their hearts the love of God, through 
which they receive power, that they let not sin reign in their 
mortal body that they should obey the lusts thereof. He re- 
proves them, makes them sorrow for the sin that is still in 
them, and works in them heartfelt confidence, so that they ever 
again confess their sins to Him, Who “is faithful and righteous 
to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteous- 
ness.” In view of the goal of sanctification in Christ such a 
child of grace, in deep humility, but also with holy decision, 
declares with Paul: “not that I have already obtained, or am 
already made perfect; but I press on, if so be that I may ap- 
prehend that for which I also was apprehended.” Phil. 3:12. 

6. All the power thus to press toward the goal is given us 
by the gracious working of the Holy Spirit, if we do not cease 
to look in faith to Jesus, the Author and Perfecter of our faith; 
that is, to the whole merit of His life, suffering, dying, and 
rising again, and if we abide in the constant confidential inter- 
course of a pardoned sinner with his Saviour. John 15:4, 5. 


THE UNITY 17 


7. Thus the new life of the regenerate child of God is safe- 1 
ly carried on toward its glorification in the likeness of Christ 
and its perfection in gS “while the heart becomes from 
day to day more sure “that neither death nor life, nor angels, 
nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor 
powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be 
able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ 
Jesus.” The citizenship of all such children of grace is even 
now in Heaven, from whence also they wait for the Saviour, 
Jesus Christ, Who will glorify the body of their humiliation, 
“that it may be conformed to the body of His glory, according 
to the working whereby He is able even to subject all things 
unto Himself.” Then will their life, as yet hid with Christ in 
God, be manifested with Him in body, soul and spirit, in glory. 


SECTION V.—THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. / 


1. Our great and only Master summed up the whole of 2 
Christian ethics in their inmost spirit in the command of love 
to God, and to our neighbor. Therefore, following Him and 
His Apostles, we enjoin every Christian virtue that springs from 
this love, especially strict conscientiousness in all we do or leave , _ 


undone; likewise we warn emphatically against all vices and evil, 


habits. Yet we do both not only by pointing to Jesus Himself 
as our perfect model, but we seek strength in the blood of 
Jesus Christ, the Son of God, by which we are not only justified 
before God, but made holy in life. Rom.6. In accordance with 
the admonition of Christ, we will ever testify that there can be 
no mention of good fruit until a good tree has been planted 
that is able to bear good fruit. 


2. Only when the great mysteries of God’s salvation are 3 
held by insincere minds, and conceived in a light-minded and 
perverted way, can the doctrine of the Atonement be misused 
as a means for allaying the consciousness of guilt or as a cloak 
for sin. The true believer finds, like Paul, Gal. 5:25; 6:14, in 
the free-will sacrifice of the Son of God and in His death on 
the cross, both the strongest motive and also divine power to 
put off the works of darkness and to put on the armor of light; 
to die with Christ unto sin and to live unto righteousness; and 
to we not after the flesh, but after the spirit. 


18 THE UNITY 


C:H-AiP-T Bike 
CONSTITUTION. 


“Giving diligence to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of 
peace. There is one body and one Spirit, even as also ye were called in 
one hope of your calling. One Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and 
Father of all, Who is over all, and through all and in all.’”—Bphesians 


4:3-6. 
SECTION I.—GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 


1. The Unity of the Moravian Church as a whole is in the 
last instance spiritual and, therefore, invisible. But as a result 
of its early history this Unity has to the present day found ex- 
pression in the unity of its Evangelical Confession, and in the 
principles laid down for the life of the Church and its members. 
Above all it stands out in the fact that the Moravian Church as 
a whole carries on three Unity undertakings. Of these, one, 
the Foreign Mission work, is world-wide; the two others, the 
work in Czecho-Slovakia and the work among Lepers in Jeru- 
salem, are limited to certain localities. Since the four inde- 
pendent Provinces of the Church have constitutions essentially 
alike, yet fully independent, the constitution of the Church as 
a whole must limit itself to making possible joint labor in the 
common undertakings, and providing oversight of the different 
departments and Provinces. 


2. The less the forms of constitution can be fixed for the 
Church as a whole, the more is it the task and privilege of the 
several Provinces to support gladly and energetically the objects 
and aims, the principles and fundamental doctrines of the Mora- 
vian Church. In proportion as the several Members, Congre- 
gations, and Boards do this, the Church as a whole will prosper, 
and the blessing rest on them all. 


3. On the other hand, if the bodies representing the 
Church as a whole, the General Synod, the General Directing 
Board and especially the Mission Board, prosecute the work of 
the Church energetically, and discharge their office-in the true 
Moravian spirit, this will re-act with stimulating effect on the 
various branches of the Church and strengthen them to carry 
out their special tasks in the same spirit. 

4. Thus the Moravian Church and all of its parts will be 
devoted to the service of the Lord Jesus, its Head and Saviour, 
and help to build up His Kingdom, according to its gifts and 
calling. 


SECTION II.—PROVINCES OF THE CHURCH. 


The Moravian Church comprises Independent Provinces, 
Provinces in a State of Transition, Mission Provinces, a work 
in Czecho-Slovakia and a Home for Lepers at Jerusalem. 


THE UNITY ~ Le 


1.—Independent Provinces. 


a. The Continental Province: The Moravian Church in 
Germany, Holland and Switzerland, with Diaspora connections 
in Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Russia and France. 


b. The British Province: The Moravian Church in Great 
Britain and Ireland. 


c. The American Province, North: The Moravian Church 
in the Northern Part of the United States and in Canada. 


d. The American Province, South: The Moravian Church 
in the Southern Part of the United States. 


Each of these four Provinces regulates its affairs and ad- 
ministers its property independently, in accordance with the 
principles laid down by the General Synod, to which each is 
responsible through its Provincial Synod and Provincial Execu- 
tive Board. 


2.—Provinces in a State of Transition. 


a. Jamaica. 
b. The Eastern Islands of the West Indies. 


The Provincial Executive Boards of these Provinces do not 
form a part of the General Directing Board, but have the same 
right of appeal to the General Directing Board as the Executive 
Boards of the Independent Provinces. Official decisions of the 
General Directing Board on matters of principle or of general 
application are communicated to the Boards of the West Indian 
Provinces, but not decisions affecting only individual cases 
in other Independent or Mission Provinces. These two Prov- 
inces are subject to special enactments of the General Synod 
in respect to men and means supplied by the Church as a 
whole through the administration of the Mission Board. 


3.—Mission Provinces. 


a. Labrador. f. Surinam. 

b. Alaska. g. South Africa, West. 
c. The Indian Mission. h. South Africa, East. 
d. Nicaragua. i. Unyamwesi. 

e. Demerara. j. West Himalaya. 


The Mission Provinces fall more or less short of constitu- 
tional independence, according to the degree of their de- 
pendence on men and means supplied by the Church as a whole. 
It is their duty to strive after the goal of full independence by 
the way of self-support and a native Ministry. 


4.—The Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia. © 


The Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia, notwithstanding 
its recognition on the part of the State, as yet lacks full inde- 


20 THE UNITY 


pendence, owing to the fewness and smallness of its Congrega- 
tions. Its Congregations are governed in accordance with 
local charters. 


5.—Home for Lepers at Jerusalem. 

The Home for Lepers, “Jesus Help,” at Jerusalem is like- 
wise an enterprise of the whole Moravian Church, although 
since the World War the administration of its affairs has been: 
committed to “The Trust Society for the Furtherance of the 
Gospel” of London. 


SECTION III.—THE GENERAL SYNOD. 


1.—Definition. 


The General Synod is the constitutional representation 
of the Moravian Church as a whole. 


2.—Relation of Its Members to the Church as a Whole. 

The Voting Members of the General Synod are represenatives 
of the whole Moravian Church. They vote according to their 
own free conviction, and are not bound by definite commissions 
and instructions of their electors. Though it is their duty to 
represent the welfare of those Provinces in whose commission 
and name they are members of the General Synod, yet they must 
never leave out of account the interests of the whole Church. | 


3.—Membership of the General Synod. 
Members of the General Synod with full rights are:— 
A.—By Virtue of Office. 


1. Two members of the Continental Provincial Board and one 
member each of the British and of the two American Provincial 
Boards, chosen by the respective Boards. 


‘2. One member of each of the two West Indian Provincial 
Boards, and the Czecho-Slovakian Committee (Directing Board 
for Czecho-Slovakia), chosen by the respective Boards. 


3. The members of the Mission Board. 


4. One Bishop from each of the four Independent Prov- 
inces, elected by the respective Provincial Synods. 


5. One member of the Mission Finance Committee, chosen 
by the Committee. 


6. The Mission Secretary in London. 
B.—By Election. 


1. Nine Delegates each from the Continentai and British 
Provinces and from the two American Provinces taken together. 


THE UNITY 21 


Of the American Delegates seven are from the Northern Prov- 
ince and two from the Southern Province. 


2. One Delegate from each of the West Indian Provinces. 


3. One Delegate from the Moravian Church in Czecho- 
Slovakia. 


C.—By Summons. 
Four Representatives of Mission Provinces called by the 
Mission Board, which asks for proposals from the Provinces 
concerned. 


D.—Alternates. 


If any of the official or non-official members should not be 
able to attend, the vacancy is to be filled by an Alternate from 
the Province concerned, chosen according to the regulations 
laid down by its Provincial Synod. 


4.—Election of Members. 


1. Eligible are all male members of the Moravian Church 
of at least two years’ standing, who are communicants at least 
twenty-four years of age and possess all the other requisite 
qualifications for membership in their respective Provincial 
Synods. 

2. The Provincial Synods are strongly urged to choose 
among their Delegates some brethren who are not among the 
ordained servants of the Church. 


3. Each Independent Province elects its Delegates and 
their Alternates at its preparatory Synod according to the pro- 
cedure prescribed by the By-Laws of the respective Provinces. 

4. The procedure required in the election of Delegates 
from Mission Provinces, and from the Moravian Church in 
’ Czecho-Slovakia is prescribed in the respective Provincial Char- 
ters and Regulations. 

5. A copy of the Minute of Election, signed by the Chair- 
man of the electing body, must be sent in good time to the Ex- 
ecutive Committee of the General Directing Board, to be laid 
before the General Synod. 


5.—Meetings of the General Synod. 


1. Regular meetings of the General Synod are held every 
six years on summons of the General Directing Board. 

2. Special meetings may be called at any time, on resolu- 
tion of the General Directing Board or of the Synods of two 
Independent Provinces. 

3. A new election of Delegates must take place for each 
General Synod. 


ert 


bo 


~] 


co 


22 THE UNITY 


4. The General Directing Board designates the place of 
meeting in case the General Synod has made no provision for 
this. 


6.—Reports and Proposals to General Synod. 


i. Each General Synod must be preceded by preparatory 
Synods in the Independent Provinces, and by preparatory Gen- 
eral Conferences in the Mission Provinces and in the Mora- 
vian Church in Czecho-Slovakia. 


2. The Executive Committee of the General Directing 
Board prepares an Order of Business containing (1) A list of 
the Members of Synod and the auxiliary officials; (2) The ar- 
rangements for the opening of Synod and the hours of sessions; 
(3) A list of Official Reports; (4) Proposals sent in, printed in 
German and English; (5) A list of Regular Elections. As far 
as possible this Order of Business is supplied to members of 
Synod before it meets. 

3. Proposals intended 'for the Order of Business must be 
in the hands of the Executive Committee four months before 
Synod is to convene. Other proposals are placed before Synod 
when it convenes. 

4. Every member of the Moravian Church, and every body 
of members, is entitled to present memorials on subjects which 
fall within the purview of the General Synod. 

5. Before the Synod nothing is printed at the cost of the 
Synodal Fund, except (a) The Order of Business, including 
proposals on matters within the purview of the General Synod, 
bearing the name of the member of Synod by whom they are 
to be moved in Synod, and (b) The Official Reports of Persons 
or Boards appointed by the last General Synod. 


6. All other memorials and proposals are held over by the 
Executive Committee to be dealt with by the Synod. All pro- 
posals should as far as possible be sent in both in German and 
English. 

7. Official reports are to be strictly confined to such in- 
formation as shall enable Synod to take action in regard to the 
questions coming before it; and this with a view to have these 
reports referred to Committees, or otherwise disposed of, within 
the first full week of Synod. 


7.—Procedure of General Synod. 


1. The President of the General Directing Board opens 
Synod with a public religious service, and conducts the election 
of the Presiding Committee of Synod on the basis of the Rules 
of Order of the last General Synod. In this he may let another 
member of the General Directing Board represent him. 


THE UNITY 23 


2. The General Synod examines, through a Committee, the 
minutes of election of members, and passes on the validity of 
the elections, on the Order of Business and the Rules of Order 
laid before it by the Executive Committee of the General Di- 
recting Board. 

3. The enactments of the previous General Synod remain 
in force in so far as they are not altered by Synod. 

4. During the session of the General Synod proposals 
must be handed in to the Presiding Committee. 

5. Resolutions must be passed by an absolute majority of 
the voting members present. A two-thirds majority is required 
for changes in the Constitution. 

6. The Presiding Committee sees to the approval and col- 
lection of the Minutes while the Executive Committee of the 
General Directing Board sees to their registration and safe- 
keeping. 

7. Synodal documents belong to the General Archives. - 


8.—Sphere of Action of General Synod.; 


The sphere of action of the General Synod comprises the 
following powers and incumbencies :— 1 

1. To lay down the general principles of the Moravian 
Church as to Constitution, Doctrine, Worship, Ordination, Con- 
gregational Rules, and Church Discipline. 

2. To uphold and further the brotherly union of the 
several Provinces as branches of an International Church. 

3. To watch over and regulate the relations of the Mora- 
vian Church to other portions of the Church Universal, in the 
furtherance of Christian unity. 

4. To foster within the Moravian Church a sense of cor- 
porate responsibility in regard to the religious and moral prob- 
lems of the time, and to issue declarations on them as oc- 
casion may demand. 

5. To lay down the several regulations which touch ex- 
clusively the Constitution of the Moravian Church as a whole. 

6. To elect Bishops for the Foreign Mission Fields. 


7. To decide upon the common fields of work and the 13) 


undertakings of the whole Moravian Church, laying down guid- 
ing principles for their management; in particular the Foreign 
Mission work, the Home for Lepers at Jerusalem, and the Mo- 
ravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia. 

8. To appoint the highest administrative authorities for the 


Moravian Church and its enterprises, especially to nominate the 
General Directing Board, and_-elect-the-Mission-Board—and ad- 


Jj 


oo 


TA 


12 


m 


10 


11 


24 THE UNITY 


ministrative committees, and to supervise these bodies. The 
General Directing Board, together with the administrative com- 
mittees, submit to the General Synod the requisite reports. 

9. To supervise the administration of the resources of the 
Mission Corporation and of the funds belonging to the Mora- 
vian Church. 

10. To exercise the right of demanding an account as to 
whether action in the several Provinces is in accord with the 
general principles of doctrine and practice, and on occasion to 
investigate whether the resolutions of the several Provincial 
Synods stand in agreement with the Constitution and Principles 
of the Moravian Church. If this is not the case, the General 
Synod refers back such resolutions to the Synod concerned. 

11. To dispose of Appeals allowed by the Constitution. 

a. The General Synod is the final Court of Appeal in all 
matters belonging to its sphere of action; but the minority of 
a Provincial Synod may appeal only if it includes one-third of 
the voting members, and the same holds good for the minority 
of a Provincial Board. 

b. The General Synod is also the final Court of Appeal 
for a Provincial Board and for the Mission Board, each as a 
whole, so far as the matter in question belongs to the sphere of 
action of the General Synod. 

c. Appeals which fall outside the sphere of action of the 
General Synod, such as the local affairs of single Congrega- 
tions, as also the personal affairs of individual members, are 
excluded. 

d. In case of an appeal to the General Synod, the decision 
of the General Directing Board remains in force till the meet- 
ing of the General Synod. 


9.—Results of the General Synod. 


1. All the decisions of Synod which hold good for the 
whole Church are contained in the “Results of the General 
Synod” published by authority of the General Synod by the 
General Directing Board. 

2. It contains the confirmed or amended enactments of 
the “Results” of the previous General Synod, combined with 
the new regulations, in accordance with the official collection 
of resolutions made during the Synod. 

3. In cases of doubt the German edition of the “Results” 
is authoritative. 


10.—Expenses of the General Synod. 
1. The costs of the General Synod, that is, traveling ex- 


THE UNITY 25 


pense, board, rent and office expenses, are met from the fund 
appointed for the purpose. 

2. The calling of Representatives from the Mission Fields 
is as far as possible to be combined with furloughs. 

3. In cases in which the representation of Mission Fields 
is combined with furloughs the Synodal Fund bears one-half 
of the traveling expenses. But the total sum chargeable to 
the Synodal Account for the Representatives from the Mission 
Fields must not exceed $1,250. 

4. Any excess of synodal costs above the interest from 
the Fund is to be divided between the Independent Provinces, 
the Czecho-Slovakian Province, the West Indian Provinces, and 
the Missions, in proportion to the traveling expenses of the Rep- 
resentatives of each Province and the sum fixed for the Mis- 
sion Representatives. 

5. When the accounts of each General Synod are closed, 
a summarized report of the income and expenditure of the fund 
concerned is forwarded to the Executive Boards of the Prov- 
inces for communication to the Congregations. 


SECTION IV.—THE GENERAL DIRECTING BOARD. 


1.—Constitution. 


1. The General Directing Board consists of the Mission 
Board and the Executive Boards of the four Independent Prov- 
inces. 

2. It has its seat at Herrnhut, and is duly appointed by 
the Moravian Church administrator of its property for all 
purposes, legal and otherwise. 

3. The President signs in the name of the General Direct- 
ing Board and makes legal depositions on behalf of the Mora- 
vian Church. He has power to grant general and special Powers 
of Attorney in the name of the Moravian Church and the 
General Directing Board. 

4. The General Synod elects the President of the General 
Directing Board from the members of the newly-elected Mission 
Board, after the latter has organized. The Chairman of the 
Mission Board is not eligible. New elections between two meetings 
of the General Synod are carried out by the General Directing 
Board. 


2.—Sphere of Action. 


The sphere of action of the General Directing Board comprises 
the following powers and incumbencies :— 
1. General oversight as to the observance of the principles 


lop) 


© 


10 


26 THE UNITY 


of the Moravian Church laid down by the General Synod for 
Constitution, Doctrine, Worship, Orders, Congregational Rules, 
and Discipline. 


a. Adoption of resolutions on questions of principle as to 
the Missions, which the Mission Board is required to lay before 
it, and as to the giving up of old fields or entering upon new 
ones. These resolutions are binding on the Mission Board; but 
if the Mission Board believes itself unable to assume the full 
responsibility for carrying them out, said Board has the right, 
on its own responsibility, to deviate from them, but must at 
once communicate this to the General Directing Board. 


b. Decisions in reference to the Moravian Church in 
Czecho-Slovakia and the Home for Lepers. 


2. To take mutual cognizance of the resolutions and enact- 
ments of the Synods of the several Provinces. For this purpose 
each of the four Provincial Boards must communicate to the 
other Provincial Boards the enactments and resolutions of its 
Synod. 


a. Likewise resolutions of a fundamental kind, adopted 
by the several bodies constituting the General Directing Board, 
that is, resolutions which show a widening or narrowing of the 
fundamental principles and decisions stated in the ‘Results of 
the General Synod,” must be made known to the General Di- 
recting Board. 


b. Interchange of opinion on any divergences from the 
principles and directions of the “Results of the General Synod,” 
and, if possible, removal of the same. 


3. The duty of furthering mutual acquaintance between 
the Provinces of the Church. 


4. Decisions as to exceptions from directions of the “Re- 
sults of the General Synod,” desired by the Mission Board or 
by one of the four Provincial Boards. 


5. Decisions of Appeals for which the General Directing | 
Board is competent. 


a. The General Directing Board is the final Court of Ap- 
peal for the individual members, Congregations, Institutions 
and Boards of the Mission Provinces, of the Moravian Church 
in Czecho-Slovakia, and of the Home for Lepers; also for the 
Mission Board and the Executive Boards of the Provinces, if 
in their mutual relations an appeal proves necessary. This 
applies also to the West Indian Provincial Boards. The Board 
against which an appeal is lodged is entitled to explain its 
case, but has no vote in the decision. 


b. The General Directing Board is the first Court of Ap- 


THE UNITY 27 


peal in all matters which belong to the sphere of action of the 
General Synod. The minority of a Provincial Synod may appeal 
only if it includes one-third of the voting members, and the 
same holds good for the minority of a Provincial Board. In 
this case the Provincial Board of the Province from which the 
appeal to the General Directing Board has been lodged has a 
right to acquaint itself with the proceedings, but not to vote. 

6. To convene the General Synod for regular or special meet- 
ings: 

7. Adoption of resolutions as to the consecration of Bishops 
proposed by the Mission Board or by the Administrative Com- 
mittee for the Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia; also as to 
consecration from the membership of the Mission Board itself. 

8. Initiating and carrying out elections for vacancies in 
the Mission Board and any new election of a President of the 
General Directing Board. 

9. Administration of the funds of the Moravian Church 
through the Executive Committee. 

10. Decisions made by the General Directing Board are 
final, in so far as they are not altered by the General Synod. 

11. The General Directing Board takes notice only of 
those matters which belong to its sphere of action, and which 
are laid before it by the Administrative Boards of Church en- 
terprises or by one of the Executive Boards of the four Prov- 
inces. 

3.—Meetinges for Conference. 


1. The General Directing Board may meet for conference 
once or twice between two regular General Synods. Each of 
the several Boards is represented at these Conferences by one 
authorized representative, who is elected by his own Board. 
The Mission Board has the right of sending two members, one 
entitled to vote and one advisory. 

2. Each Conference chooses its own Chairman, who, be- 
sides conducting the deliberations, is responsible for a sum- 
marized report of the Conference to the General Directing Board 
and to the Congregations. Each Board has one vote in the 
adoption of resolutions. 

3. The place of meeting is determined by the General Di- 
recting Board. 

4. The expenses are met from the interest of the Fund 
_for the General Synod. 

5. The subjects of deliberation and resolution embrace 
the whole sphere of action of the General Directing Board. 


6. The Conferences are at liberty to submit to examina- 


11 


12 


28 THE UNITY 


tion the administration of all Church undertakings, for which 
the Administrative Boards concerned are bound to furnish all 
necessary information, and, as far as practicable, the evidence 
for it. 

7. The Conferences are empowered to approve of meas- 
ures, to make criticisms, to give advice, and to adopt resolutions. 


8. When possible the subjects for deliberation shall be laid 
before the several Boards of the General Directing Board in 
good time beforehand for discussion. The Executive Committee 
prepares the Order of Business. 


4.—Conduct of Business. 


The conduct of business in the General Directing Board is 
regulated as follows :— 


1. The President of the General Directing Board, one mem- 
ber of the Mission Board and one member of the Continental Prov- 
incial Board, each of the latter being nominated by his own 
Board, form the Executive Committee. As a rule all three na- 
tionalities should be represented. The Committee chooses the 
Vice-President. 

2. The incumbencies of the Executive Committee are:— 
To arrange for the adoption of resolutions by vote, or other 
agreements within the General Directing Board, and to keep 
a list of resolutions adopted by the General Directing Board; 
to take the votes for vacancies in the Mission Board and in the 
Presidency of the General Directing Board; to collect the official 
documents of the General Directing Board, including those of 
the Conferences; and to care for the Order of Business within 
the General Directing Board. © 

3. The several Boards of the General Directing Board 
stand in immediate communication with each other. So, too, 
the Administrative Committees of the Czecho-Slovakian Work 
and the Home for Lepers may apply immediately to the General 
Directing Board. 

4. In the adoption of resolutions each of the five Boards 
forming the General Directing Board has one vote. 


SECTION V.—THE MISSION BOARD 


1.—Constitution. 


1. The Mission Board of the Moravian Church is the 
highest administrative Board for the Foreign Mission Work 
of the Church. It is appointed by and is responsible to the 
General Synod. Between two General Synods the Mission 
Board is responsible to the General Directing Board for the ac- 


THE UNITY 29 


counts of the Mission Corporation. Its legal designation is 
“The Directing Board of the Mission Corporation of the Mora- 
vian Church” (“Direktion der Missions-Anstalt der Evangeli- 
schen Briider-Unitat’’), and its seat is at Herrnhut. 


2. It consists of five members, among whom the Continental, 
British and American Provinces must each have one repre- 
sentative elected as such. 

3. The Mission Board elects its own Chairman and Vice- 
Chairman. The Chairman signs in the name of the Board. 

4. The Mission Board must communicate to the General 
Synod and to the General Directing Board the election of its 
Chairman and Vice-Chairman. 

5. It is left to the discretion of the Mission Board to ap- 
portion its administrative fields and incumbencies among its 
members. 

6. The Mission Board adopts its own Order of Business. 

7. The Mission Board communicates to the General Di- 
recting Boards extracts from its minutes which deal with mat- 
ters other than purely administrative measures, in order that 
the General Directing Board may obtain knowledge of oc- 
currences in the Mission Work which cannot be published in 

the ‘“Missions-Blatt.” 


2.—Election of Members. 
1. Each General Synod elects all the members of the Mis- 
sion Board, after disposing of matters relating to the Missions. 


2. The former members hold office until the business is 
taken over by the newly-elected Mission Board. 


3. The Representatives of the three Church Provinces 
are elected first. 


4. In elections for vacancies there is a two-fold procedure :—- 


A.—Nomination. 

a. The votes of the Province affected by the loss of its 
Representative shall be taken first, and shall be regarded as the 
nomination of this Province. In this the procedure to be ob- 
served is prescribed by the Constitution of each Province. 


b. In the case of the two other members, the Mission Board 
shall nominate at least two brethren. 
B.—Election. 


a. The election is conducted by the General Directing 
Board. The votes are received and the result determined by 
the Executive Committee. 


b. On the basis of the minute of election a report of the 


-~] 


10 


aia) 


13 


14 


10 


30 THE UNITY 


election is rendered to all the electing bodies for communication 
to the Congregations. 

c. The new member thus elected becomes a member of 
the Directing Board of the Mission Corporation by co-option 
on the part of the remaining members. 


3.—Sphere of Action. 


The sphere of action of the Mission Board comprises the 
following powers and incumbencies :— 

1. The administration of the whole Mission Work of the 
Moravian Church, and therewith the control and superintend- 
ence of the Mission Provinces, and also of Mission matters at 
home, in so far as they are not cared for by the several Prov- 
incial Boards. 


a. The Mission Board is bound by the general principles 


_for carrying on the Mission Work of the Moravian Church, which 


are laid down in the ‘Results of the General Synod,” also by 
any special enactments of the General Synod, which are valid 
as long as they are not rescinded by the General Synod or by 
the General Directing Board. 

b. Within this sphere the Mission Board has the right to 
issue such regulations as may be necessary in its administra- 
tive work. 

Zr al he public representation, legal and otherwise, of the 
Mission Work in eqnene and of the Mission Corporation in 
particular. 

a. Legal depositions are executed by the Mission Board 
as the governing body of the Mission Corporation. In its name 
the Chairman is authorized to represent it in all cases. He is 
empowered to issue general or special Powers of Attorney to 
members of the Mission Board; but to other persons only for 
definite spheres, countries or Mission Fields or for definite 
business transactions. 

b. Within the Independent Provinces the Mission Board 
represents the Mission Work in ecclesiastical matters only in 
agreement with the Provincial Boards concerned. 

3. The call of persons into the Mission Service, the de- 
cision relative to their retirement and when necessary, their 
dismissal. 

4. Decisions as to the reception of Acolytes or the ordina- 
tion of Deacons and Presbyters, and the right to make propo- 
sals to the General Directing Board for the consecration of . 
Bishops in the Mission Fields. 

5. The training of the future Missionaries, especially in 
the Colleges appointed for that purpose. 


THE UNITY 31 


6. Control and supervision of the Schools for the chil- 
dren of Missionaries in the Continental Province. 

7. Administration of all Mission property at home and 
abroad, especially that of the Mission Corporation, including 
the right of acquiring and of alienating single portions of this 
property; the control and superintendence of all the: business 
undertakings of the Missions and of the Mission Corporation. 


8. The publication of Mission Literature. 


4.—Provincial Agreements. 


1. The special Aetenentee which limit the sphere of ac- 
tion of the Mission-Board within the Independent Provinces, 
and regulate its official relations with their Provincial Boards, 
are adopted by these Boards and the Mission—Board, and need 
the assent of both parties for any amendment. 


2. Every Agreement, and any amendment to such Agree- 
ment, shall be laid before the next Provincial Synod. These 
Agreements are communicated to the General Directing Board 
for its approval. 

3. These Agreements must rest on the following prin- 
‘ciples: Every Independent Province is bound to care for Mission 
affairs within its sphere according to its ability, and the several 
Synods and Boards. r must actively take this in hand. 

4. The Misstoi-Board is not empowered to interfere di- 
rectly in administrative action arising from this care for Mis- 
sion affairs. , ae 

5. Within the Independent Provinces the Messier ony 
administers on its own responsibility only the institutions and 


businesses which are the property of the Mission Corporation; “““~“* 


yet the co-operation of the Provincial Board concerned must 
be provided for and definitely determined in the Agreements. 


6. No Province of the Unity has special claims on the pro- 
perty of the conan terion or other Foreign Mission 
property. 

Note.—Since the Mission Board and the Mission Corpora- 
tion have their seat within the Continental Province, and conse- 
quently the relations of the Continental Province to the Missions 
and its participation in the Mission work are very important, it 
follows that in the Agreements between the Mission Board and 
the Continental Provincial Board provision shall be made for joint 
deliberations of both bodies, so that their mutual co-operation shall 
be ensured and regulated with special care; but the adoption 
of joint resolutions is prohibited. 


bo 


oo 


1 


10 


32 THE UNITY 


5.—The Mission Corporation. 


1. On the basis of a Charter recognized by the Royal 
Saxon Ministry of Worship—Dresden, July 2, 1894—in accord- 
ance with the law of June 15, 1868, the “Mission Corporation 
of the Moravian Church” (“Missions-Anstalt der Evangelischen 
Briider-Unitat’’) possesses the rights of a corporate body. 

2. The purpose of the Mission Corporation is the financial 
support of the Foreign Missions of the Moravian Church. 


3. The Charter must always be kept in agreement with 
the resolutions of the General Synod. 


CHAPTER IV. 
ENTERPRISES OF THE UNITY. 


“Go ye, therefore, and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them 
into the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit; 
teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I commanded you.”’— 
Matthew 28:19, 20. 


SECTION I.—GENERAL DECLARATION. 


The Moravian Church regards it as its calling, assigned to | 
it by God, to preach the Gospel everywhere among Christians 
and heathen. It strives to proclaim the mystery of salvation in 
Christ, wherever it is unknown or obscured, and sends its mes- 
sengers out into Christian and heathen lands. 


’ SECTION Il.—EVANGELIZATION IN CHRISTIAN 
LANDS. 


1.—Undertakings of the Several Provinces. 


1. The mode in which the Moravian Church carries on its 
evangelizing work in Christendom is different in the several 
Provinces. 

a. In the Continenal Province it is done mainly by the “Dias- 
pora” work. This is based on the idea that the Moravian Church 
is a part of the Protestant Church at large. Hence the Moravian 
Church recognizes it as its calling to serve that Church as far as 
it can, in order to guide souls scattered here and there, and need- 
ing spiritual help, in the right way, to establish them in the love 
of Christ, and by organized arrangements to join them more 
closely among themselves and with us, without separating them 
from their own Church. Thereby the living members of the 
Church are to be increased in number, established, and, by closer 
union among themselves, to be furthered in faith, in love, and in 
sanctification. The wide circle of these brethren and friends con- 
nected with us, scattered through other sections of the Protestant 


THE UNITY - 33 


Church, has been called since 1750, after 1 Peter 1: 1, the ‘“Dias- 
pora” of the Moravian Church. Societies and other Associations 
are found in Germany and some other States of the Continent of 
Europe, with arrangements varying with the ecclesiastical law of 
the several countries. But a great number of the friends visited 
by us are without any such outward connection. 


b. In England and America a richly blessed work for God’s 
kingdom has been given us, chiefly in the Home Mission Work. 
In towns and villages preaching places are established to carry 
on evangelization among those who are estranged from God, and 
to serve the religious needs of those who live far from churches. 
In other places Home Mission Congregations are founded, which 
should, in course of time, develop into Self-supporting Congre- 
gations with full rights. 


2. A special branch of our work for the Kingdom of God, ° 
in all our Provinces, is the education of children entrusted to our 
Boarding Schools, which we regard as a mission to children. Here 
the Lord has opened to us a wide field of blessed work, extending 
far beyond the narrow circle of our Moravian Church. 


3. The Moravian Church, in all its Provinces, recognizes it 
as its calling, according to the different opportunities which we 
have in different lands, to carry on all kifds of Home Mission 
and Social Work, in Rescue Homes and Orphanages, in Sunday- 
schools, in Poorhouses and Hospitals, in the spreading of the 
Scriptures and Christian books, in Young People’s Societies, etc., 
and thus faithfully to help to seek those sheep of the Saviour’s 
flock, bought with His blood, who are in danger or have strayed, 
and to serve Him in the “least” of His brethren. 


2.—The Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia (Bohemia 
and Moravia). 


1. All the Provinces of the Moravian Church carry on in 
common the work in Czecho-Slovakia, the land of our fathers, 
with the aim of preaching the Gospel and, if the Lord will, of 
again building up and extending the Moravian Church there. The 
Renewed Church does this in thankful remembrance of the ex- 
emplary willingness and power of the Ancient Brethren’s Church 
to suffer for the common faith, and to show its appreciation of 
the blessings of Church order and discipline transmitted to it from 
those lands. 

2. The Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia (Austria) was 
recognized by a Ministerial Rescript of March 30, 1880, for all 
_ kingdoms and lands represented in the Imperial Parliament as an 
independent Church, which in Church matters is subject only to 
the General Directing Board of the Moravian Church, and has 
equal rights with all recognized Churches. The present govern- 

3 


or 


34 THE UNITY 


ment of Czecho-Slovakia has recognized the validity of the status 
of the Moravian Church in this Republic. 


3. This work is managed in the name and commission of 
the whole Moravian Church by the General Directing Board, which 
has its seat at Herrnhut. 

4. The General Directing Board under its own responsibility 
hands over the conduct of business to the Czecho-Slovakian Com- 
mittee subordinate to it, which also has its seat at Herrnhut. For 
all measures, declarations and instruments that must be legally 
exxecuted, beside the President and Vice-President of the General 
Directing Board, the authorized agent for the Moravian Church in 
Czecho-Slovakia, is also competent. 

5. The Czecho-Slovakian Committee consists of: 

The Chairman, the Vice-Chairman, the Secretary and four or 
five other members. Of these one must belong to the Mission 
Board and at least one to the Continental Provincial Board. The 
members must live in Herrnhut or in the neighborhood, so as to 
be able to take part in the sessions. 


6. The Committee is free to choose a Treasurer outside the 
circle of its members. On the proposal of the Committee full 
member’s rights can be granted to him by the General Directing 
Board, which is free to hand over this power once for all to one or 
two of its constituent bodies. 


7. The Committee is responsible to the General Synod and 
to the General Directing Board, and reports to the General Synod. 


8. The Committee is elected anew at each General Synod. 


9. The election takes place as follows:—The two nominated 
members of the Continental Provincial Board, and the one member 
of the Mission Board, are nominated by the respective Boards and 
elected by the General Synod. The Secretary and the other mem- 
bers are elected by the General Synod. 


10. In interim elections the members from the Continental 
Provincial Board, and from the Mission Board, are nominated by 
these Boards; those not belonging to these Boards are nominated 
by the Czecho-Slovakian Committee, but all are elected by the 
Mission Board and the Continental Provincial Board, in the name 
of the General Directing Board. 


11. The Committee itself fixes the number of its ordinary 
sessions, but must hold at least four of these as “Enlarged Ses- 
sions,’ to which the Chairman of the Executive Board and one 
Minister of one of the organized Congregations, called by the 
Committee, are to be brought in as Advisory Members. At these 
enlarged sessions the yearly budget and statements are to be dealt 
with. The Chairman of the Executive Board is also free to take 
part in other sessions as an Advisory Member, as may be required. 


o 
oT 


THE UNITY 


12. The Committee has the right to arrange for the ordina- 
tion of Deacons and Presbyters for the work, and if none of its 
members and none of the Ministers of the Moravian Church in 
Czecho-Slovakia is a Bishop, to have a Bishop from the Mission 
Board or the Continental Provincial Board commissioned for that 
purpose. 

13. An Executive Board has its seat in Czecho-Slovakia, at 
the place of residence of the Chairman, and consists of four Min- 
isters. 


14. The Chairman of the Executive Board is nominated by 
the Czecho-Slovakian Committee for an indefinite time. The three 
other members are elected by the General Czecho-Slovakian Con- 
ference for three years. 


15. It is the business of the Executive Board to keep the 
Committee informed as to the needs and wishes of the Congrega- 
tions, to see that the resolutions of the Committee are carried out, 
to represent the General Conference before the Committee and 
to superintend the carrying out of the resolutions of the General 
Conference. 

16. The General Czecho-Slovakian Conference consists of 
all the Ministers of the Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia ap- 
pointed by the Committee. There are also some brethren elected 
for three years by the congregational councils, one brother from 
each Regular Congregation and one from each Filial Congrega- 
tion numbering more than 100 members. 


17. The Czecho-Slovakian Fund pays the cost of the Confer- 
ences for the Ministers, while the expenses of the Representatives 
of the Congregations are borne by the Congregations. 


18. The general sphere of action of the General Conference, 
as of the Executive Board, comprises the special needs and wishes 
of the Congregations and Districts, the evangelization work car- 
ried on in them, the oversight of discipline and order, and the 
furtherance of the work in general. 


19. For the needful funds, beside the contributions of its 
own members, the Czecho-Slovakian work depends upon gifts of 
faith and love. It is, therefore, of the greatest importance for 
the existence of the work that the Moravian Church in every part 
should ever remain conscious of its obligation toward it. 


20. In order to further the cause of the Czecho-Slovakian 
work in the Moravian Church, Agents are to be chosen in the 
Church Provinces. In the Continental Province the Czecho-Slova- 
kian Committee nominates them, after coming to an understanding 
with the Continental Provincial Board. In England and America the 
respective Provincial Boards nominate a brother, if possible from 
their own number, to be the Representative of this Czecho-Slo- 


a) 


36 THE UNITY 


vakian work. He is officially nominated to the Czecho-Slovakian 
Committee, and appoints qualified Agents. 


SECTION Ili.—EVANGELIZATION IN HEATHEN LANDS. 


1.—The Work of the Church as a Whole. 


1. When our forefathers, in 1732 and 1733, sent the first 
Missionaries to the negro slaves of St. Thomas and to the despised 
Greenlanders, they went filled with the conviction that God Him- 
self had called them to His work. They went forth in the name 
and commission of the Lord and the Church. No Missionary 
Society in it, but the Church itself, undertook this work as given 
to it for a blessing from the Lord. Since those first days the Mo- 
ravian Church has broadened out, and the sacred work of Missions 
entrusted to it has spread over the earth. Even to-day our Mis- 
sion Work is not and shall not be the work of Ssifgté parts or 
individwals-within our Church: ~On-the-contrary, just as the Mo- 
ravian Church, in spite of the differences of the several Provinces 
in constitution and life, still forms one closely connected whole, 
one Church; “one Lord, one faith, one baptism,” Eph. 4:5; so, 
too, the Foreign Missions of the Moravian Church form one whole, 
and as such are a work of the whole Church, in spite of the differ- 
ences of the several Mission Provinces in constitution and ar- 
rangements. 


2. The unity of our Mission Work finds expression in the 
fact that the Mission Board consists of representatives of the sev- 
eral Provinces and is elected by the General Synod. 


2.—Missionary Motives. 


1. The foundation and deepest motives of the Mission Work 
assigned to us by the Lord are:—Obedience to His command to 
His disciples, Matt. 28:19, “Go ye, therefore, and make disciples 
of all the nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all 
things whatsoever I commanded you.” 


2. Further, the love of Christ, and the desire and the neces- 
sity to proclaim salvation in Christ to fellow sinners whom He re- 
deemed, as Paul says, 2 Cor. 5:14: “The love of Christ constrain- 
eth us,” and Rom. 10:13, 14: ‘Whosoever shall call upon the name 
of the Lord shall be saved. How then shall they call on Him in 
Whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in 
Him Whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear with- 
out a preacher ?” 


3. Lastly, the blessed hope of the final perfecting and ap- 


pearing of Christ’s Kingdom, when the fulness of the Gentiles has 
come in. Rom. 11:25, 


-THE UNITY 37 


3.—Spiritual Means. 


1. In His great missionary command the Lord has not only 1 
given us our commission, but also the indispensable spiritual means 
for it, the Word and the Sacraments. We add our Lord’s words 
in Matt. 5:16: “Even so let your light shine before men, that they 
may see your good works and glorify your Father Which is in 
heaven.” The Word and the Sacraments must be accompanied 
by exemplary living. The Mission work is and remains for us a 
purely spiritual cause, which must be kept apart from all use of 
worldly means and from all mingling with politics. 


2.—The Word.—The Word of God, the Holy Scriptures, must 2 
everywhere be the foundation of our Mission preaching. In har- 
mony with the word of the Lord, ‘““Teaching them to observe all 
things whatsoever I commanded you,” the person of our Lord and 
Saviour and the Redemption which He finished on the Cross, stand 
in the centre of all our missionary proclamation. “In none other 
is there salvation, for neither is there any other name under 
heaven that is given among men, wherein we must be saved,”’ this 
must everywhere be the burden of our missionary preaching. 
Christ crucified, who is made unto us wisdom from God, and 
righteousness and sanctification and redemption,” is the center of 
our Gospel. Other foundation we neither can nor will lay, and 
' to none but those who build on this foundation can we entrust the 
sacred ministry of Missions. Our proclamation of the divine mes- 
sage shall not be in lofty words of man’s wisdom, but in demon- 
stration of the Spirit and of power, for we know that the Gospel 
is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth. It 
is not our first aim to convince the heathen of the truth of Chris- 
tian teaching and the futility of their own, but they are to see in 
the crucified Son of God, delivered up for their sins, what sin is in 
the sight of the Holy God, and to learn from the word of recon- 
ciliation the meaning of God’s free grace. Nor will they be less 
drawn and impelled by the holy example of the sinless Son of 
Man to prove the power of God’s grace by a life of obedience to 
His commands. 


3.—The Sacraments.—Where there is receptiveness for the 3 
preaching of the Word, where this Word awakens knowledge of 
sin and longing for salvation in Jesus Christ, and, so far as can |. 
be seen, also the resolve to forsake the vain manner of life handed 
down from their fathers, there the Sacrament of Baptism shall be 
administered. So far as we understand the Scriptures, more than 
this is not requisite for Baptism, but so much must be earnestly 
demanded. 


4.—Missionary Aims 


if The more a Mission Work so wide and varied as ours 4 


38 THE UNITY. 


needs order and organization, and the more earnestly we seek 
to adapt the outward upbuilding of our work to the necessities of 
the different phases of development, the more we must keep in 
view that all this is only a means to make us better fitted in the 
fulfilment of our proper task, serving the Lord in building up His 
kingdom. As in the beginning, so in all later stages, the Mission 
Work has only one aim, “to win souls for the Lamb,” and to keep 
those who have acknowledged the Saviour in the fellowship of 
faith, love and hope, which enables them to be His witnesses in 
the world. Living Congregations should be the salt of the earth 
and the light of the world, that our Father in heaven may be glori- 
fied. Even if we should attain this only imperfectly, it remains 
the aim toward which we ever Strive. 


2. A Mission may regard its special task as accomplished 
when it has succeeded in founding self-supporting native Congre- 
gations, which have reached a state of inward maturity and inde- 
pendent church organization. The fulfilment of this task calls for 
much patient work. We must not seek to force it by over-hasty 
measures, nor give it up as impossible. Even where the outward 
conditions for complete attainment of this aim are wanting, every 
step in this direction will avail to awaken the inner powers of the 
people, so that it may within its appointed limits prosper to the 
glory of God. 


3. May the Lord grant us grace in this to heed the signs 
of the times and His leading. It is He who sets special times and 
seasons for the several Missions, and He must also supply the 
needful strength and gifts. 


5,.—Missionaries. 


1.—Principles—We hold firmly to the principle, as our fath- 
ers did, that no special class of our members is called to Mission 
Service, but that, since we wish to be not a Missionary Society, 
but a Missionary Church, we may expect to find in all classes of 
our Church such as are ready to go forth to serve the Lord. This 
does not, however, prevent our training brethren and sisters in a 
special way for this service. We send them out in the name of 
the Lord and the Church, that is, at His command, and as repre- 
sentatives of His disciples on earth. As our messengers they 
should be able to rely on the constant intercession, love and sym- 
pathy of our Congregations. 


2.—Qualifications—A chief requirement in a candidate for 
Mission Service must ever be that he has been “taught of God,” 
that is, that he has in the school of the Holy Spirit made experi- 
ence of what he is about to proclaim. Thus the first requirement 
of a genuine Missionary is the true conversion of his own heart, 
so that, justified by faith, he has peace with God. He must know 


THE UNITY 39 


the fountain opened for sin and uncleanness ,and from it daily draw 
the power for sanctification. This in no way excludes our re- 
quiring in candidates for Mission Service the needful mental gifts 
for preaching the Gospel, managing a Congregation, imstructing 
the young, learning foreign languages, and performing all the 
duties of a Missionary. 

3.—Training.—The greater the demands on Missionaries at 
the present day, the greater must be the attention given to this 
subject. Our schools still offer opportunity for such preparation, 
though, owing to changed conditions, not to such an extent as for- 
merly. We cannot do without special training institutions. Such 
are our Mission Colleges, to which the Mission Board is to devote 
particular attention. 


4.—Call to Service.—The call of a brother or sister to Mis- 
sion Service shall not take place before an official testimonial of 
suitability has been obtained from the proper quarter. Those 
whose duty it is to draw up such testimonials should ever bear in 
mind the decisive weight of their testimonial, and give it only after 
earnest and conscientious examination. 


5.—Probation.—The first years after entrance into Mission 
Service are to be regarded as years of probation, and are to serve 
for further preparation. The special regulations for this are to be 
issued by the Mission Board. So far as circumstances allow, ordi- 
nation and marriage shall come after this time of preparation. 


6.—Marriage.—It is expected of every brother called to Mis- 
sion Service that in choosing the partner of his life and work he 
does not act solely from personal preference, but above all he 
consider whether the woman of his choice be suited for the ser- 
vice to which he is called. In no case may a formal engagement 
take place before the Mission Board has given its consent. 


7.—Duties to the Church.—a.—By accepting a call to Mission 
Service a brother or sister enters into a special relation of ser- 
vice not only with the Church, but also with the Board, which 
sends them forth in the name of the Church. Therewith they as- 
sume rights and duties. These are laid down in the respective In- 
structions, Rules and Regulations of the Mission Board., The Mis- 
sionary must punctually comply with these ,and render due obedi- 
ence to all the directions of those set over him. The same holds 
good in relation to the Provincial Authorities. Should an instruc- 
tion seem to him impracticable, there remains to him the right of 
appeal. 

b. The relation of the Missionaries to the Mission Board 
must be that of brotherly confidence on the one side and of fath- 
erly care on the other. A true Missionary does not serve for wages, 
but for the Lord. He must, even, in externals, not forget faithful- 
ness in little things. 


bo 


eo 


40 THE UNITY 


c. In the interest of the work, in case the service or behavior 
of a Missionary gives ground for offence or blame, the Mission 
Board not only has the right, but is obliged, to warn him, and, if 
the warning is not regarded, to dismiss him. A dismissal can 
only take place according to the directions given by the General 
Synod. 

d. Our Missionaries are in the first place servants of the 
Church which has sent and commissioned them, and which cares 
in a regulated way for their outward subsistence. They are, there- 
fore, in the first instance, responsible to the Church. But their 
work shall serve to lead the Mission Field and its several Congre- 
gations toward the independence of a Native Church. 

e. As the head of an ordered Congregation, the Missionary - 
also comes into a relation of responsibility to this Congregation, 
and is obliged and entitled to note and represent its interests. 
This state of transition demands special wisdom, grace and self- 
denying humility. The Missionary, as a true educator, will pur- 
posely hand over to native workers, even if still imperfect, all 
they are able to perform; and in appointing them their tasks, and 
making them responsible for their fulfilment, will teach them to 
perform their duties ever better and more gladly. 

8.—Personal Life._-The Apostle Peter admonishes the Eld- 
ers of the Churches, “Making yourselves ensamples to the flock.” 
And we require the same of our Missionaries. Their life, sanc- 
tified by the Spirit of God, should not only be an example to 
those who have been won for Christianity, but through a per- 
sonality sanctified by the Spirit of God they should live before 
the heathen the power and truth of the Word they preach. A 
brother, therefore, who does not do this, but by his life brings 
dishonor on the Gospel, shall be at once removed from Mission 
Service. This shall not be delayed until gross sin causes pub- 
lic offense, but dismissal must take place whenever a brother 
disregards the warnings given him. 

9.—Spiritual Support.—If the Missionaries we send out are 
to do really successful work, they must be borne up and sup- 
ported by a Church glad in faith and strong in prayer. Our 
Missions are a work of faith and prayer. If ever our faith 
should die and our prayer cease, the end of our Mission Work 
would have come. 


6.—Financial Support of Missions. 


1.—-Duty of the Whole Church.—The financial responsibility 
for the carrying on of our Missions is borne by the Mission 
Corporation of the Moravian Church, under the control of the 
Mission Board. In virtue of its corporate rights the whole 
Mission property has been registered in its name, and thereby 


THE UNITY 41 


entirely separated from all Provincial property. Just as no 
Provincial Board has the right to interfere in the financial 
management of the Mission Corporation, or to make any claims 
on its property, neither can it be expected of the several Prov- 
inces that they should become security with their own property 
for any losses or deficiencies incurred for Missions. But, al- 
though the financial care of Missions, in a legal sense, lies with 
the Directing Board of the Mission Corporation, yet this fact 
does not absolve the Church as a whole from feeling the moral 
obligation to shun no sacrifice for the maintenance and exten- 
sion of the work, supported in this by the conviction that the 
Lord, Who has entrusted this blessed work to us, will also pro- 
vide the necessary means. 

2.—Obligation of Individuals—From what is said above it 
follows that it is the duty of individual members of our Church 
to be faithful in supporting the Mission Work by regular gifts. 
Whilst gladly recognizing that a spirit of cheerful giving to 
the Lord still exists among us, we pray that He might increase 
it more and more. But in the conviction that we are not able, 
alone, to find the means for this great work, we consider it 
our duty, and especially the duty of the Ministers of our Church, 
to win new friends for our Mission Work. This will best be 
accomplished by the circulation of our Mission Literature, and 
by the representation of our Missions at Missionary Meetings, 
Conferences, etc. No one should neglect his duty. 


SECTION IV.—THE HOME FOR LEPERS AT JERUSALEM. 


, 


1. The Home for Lepers, “Jesus Help,” at Jerusalem, is 
the property of the Moravian Church and an enterprise of the 
Unity. According to the legislation of the last General Synod, 
the affairs of the Home were to be administered by a Com- 
mittee appointed by and responsible to the General Synod. This 
Committee was to be represented and supported by a Local 
Committee at Jerusalem. 

2. The affairs of the Home are at present administered by 
“The Trust Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel,” incor- 
porated, of London.. This is one of the re-adjustments which 
became necessary as the result of the World War. This ar- 
rangement was mutually agreed upon by all the authorities 
concerned, and is to remain in force until the next General 
Synod convenes. 


ao 


42 THE UNITY 


CHAPS Eee V3 
PUBLICATIONS AND ARCHIVES. 


“Write, therefore, the things which thou sawest, and the things which 
are, and the things which shall come to pass hereafter.’’—Revelation 1:19. 


SECTION I.—PUBLICATIONS IN GENERAL. 


1. The Moravian Church, in all its Provinces, recognizes 
it as its calling, by publications, especially periodicals, issued in 
the name of the Church at large or of single Provinces, to bear 
a distinct and clear witness for Christ and to tell of the special 
treasures of grace which the Lord has given it. Our Church 
periodicals have the special object of maintaining and strength- 
ening that bond of fellowship which links together all our 
Provinces and Congregations. By this means what the Lord is 
doing with His people, and what is occurring in our Congrega- 
tions and in our Missions, in our “Diaspora” and its Societies, 
and in the wide field of Home Missions, should come to the 
knowledge of all our brethren and sisters, and keep us in close 
acquaintance with each other. 

2. In a special way we promote this connection with our 
brethren and sisters all over the world by the Text Book, which 
is issued every year in various languages, a blessing to many 
thousands. i 


SECTION II.—THE GENERAL ARCHIVES. 


1. The General Archives of the Moravian Church are un- 
der the administration of the Continental Provincial Board. The 
building serving for the safe keeping of the Archives and its 
equipment are the property of the Continental Province. The 
latter for the time being bears the salary of the Archivist and 
all the costs of administration. 


2. The use of these Archives is free to all church authori- 
ties. It is expected that the Archives of the several Provinces 
will be offered for mutual use. 


3. A free copy of all the official publications issued in the 
four Independent Provinces and in connection with the Mis- 
sions is to be sent to the General Archives, also to the Execu- 
tive Boards of the other Provinces, the Mission Board, the 
Czecho-Slovakian Committee, and the Libraries of the three 
Theological Seminaries. 


THE UNITY 43 


as Ed Sas od IT 
FUNDS. 


“He that soweth sparingly shall:reap also sparingly; and he that 
soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. Let* each man do accord- 
ing as he hath purposed in his heart; not grudgingly, or of necessity, for 
God loveth a cheerful giver.’’—2 Corinthians 9:6, 7. 

1.—The General Synod Fund.—Out of this fund are met 
the costs of the General Synod. To the amount of £10,000, 
$50,000, it is a fixed capital. From the interest of this Fund 
within one ordinary inter-synodal period £200, $1,000, may. be 
applied to the costs of General Conferences and the journeys 
of the General Directing Board. 

2.—The General Administration Fund.—The yearly interest 
of this fund is paid over to the Mission Corporation as a con- 
tribution to the salary of the members of the Mission Board. 

3. The administration of these funds is committed to the 
Executive Committee of the General Directing Board. 


bo 


3 


44 THE PROVINCE 


PART TWO 
THE PROVINCE 


Ca ANP ea 
DECLARATIONS. 


“In one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or 
Greeks, whether bond or free, and were all made to drink of one Spirit.” 
—l1 Corinthians 12:13. 3 


SECTION I.—DECLARATION OF THE GENERAL SYNOD. 


1 While the Provinces of the Moravian Church are integral 
parts of the Unity, they are independent in the administration 
of their internal affairs. Each Province possesses its own Con- 
stitution, granted and approved by the General Synod, and has 
legislative powers and authority vested in the Synod of the 
Province. 


SECTION II.—DECLARATION OF THE PROVINCIAL 
SYNOD. 


2° The Synod of the Moravian Church in America, Northern 
Province, declares that we maintain our position among the 
Christian Churches of our land by virtue of our vital union with 
the ancient and historic Church of the Brethren in Constitution, 
Doctrine and Ritual, and in the Work of Missions and Educa- 
tion. We are one and indivisible. As an American Church, we 
have long maintained and will maintain our integrity and cherish 
the bond of a common faith in Christ our Saviour that unites us 
with Christians of every name, and with our brethren every- 
where. 


SECTION HI.—FRATERNAL RELATIONS AMONG THE 
PROVINCES. 


3 1. Synod commends the most fraternal and cordial rela- 
tions which continue to exist between our Provinces North and 
South and urges that these bonds of fellowship be fostered and 
strengthened in the coming years. 

4 2. Synod heartily joins in any effort for the strengthening 
of fraternal relations between the members of our own and 
other Provinces of the Moravian Church and, as far as possible, 
co-operates with them in every movement for the extension of 
Christ’s Kingdom. 


THE PROVINCE 45 


CHAPTER 
CHRISTIAN UNION. 


“T am no more in the world, and these are in the world, and I come 
to Thee. Holy Father, keep them in Thy name which Thou hast given 
Me, that they may be one even as We are.’’—John 17:11. 


SECTION I.—GENERAL DECLARATIONS. 


1. The fathers and founders.of the Brethren’s Church, in 
the century before the Protestant Reformation of the sixteenth 
century, in the interest of what they accepted as the Faith of 
Christ and His Apostles, secured for themselves the Historic 
Episcopate and organized as a Church of Christ. This Church 
in all the centuries of its existence and activity, in all parts of 
the Christian and heathen world, has maintained a position of 
most cordial recognition and of fellowship with brethren of 
other Churches of different names and forms of government. 


2. The Moravian Church has always advocated the unity 
of Christ’s followers, desiring ever the fulfilment of the prayer 
of the Master, “that they all may be one.” It recognizes in for- 
mulated principles the often expressed truth, that those who 
adhere to Christ by faith, who are partakers of the Holy Spirit 
and worship the Father in spirit and in truth, are the body of 
Christ, the house of God, the flock of the Good Shepherd, the 
holy universal Christian Church. 


3. Accordingly we hail with joy any effort put forth in 
faith to secure closer fellowship and communion between the 
Churches of Christ in our country, and we invoke upon these 
Churches the blessing of Him Who said: “One is your Teacher, 
even the Christ; and all ye are brethren.” 


4. We are interested in and sympathetic with all attempts 
to secure practical co-operation and federation of effort among 
the Churches. 


SECTION If.—ATTITUDE TOWARD SPECIFIC 
~ MOVEMENTS. 


1. Whenever possible, the Provincial Elders’ Conference 
shall appoint, either from their own number or otherwise, Fra- 
ternal Delegates to visit the Synods, Assemblies or Conven- 
tions of other religious bodies, with instructions to report at 
the next succeeding Provincial Synod. 


| 2. Synod heartily endorses the full and fraternal co-opera- 

tion of the Moravian Church with the important inter-denomina- 
tional movements and urges the Provincial Elders’ Conference 
to broaden and strengthen the relations of our Church along 
these lines as far as practicable. 


46 THE PROVINCE 


3. Synod endorses the course pursued by the Provincial 
Elders’ Conference in relation to the Federal Council of the 
Churches of Christ in America, the Foreign Missions’ Confer- 
ence of North America, the Home Missions’ Council, the World 
Conference on Faith and Order, and the Council on Organic 
Union, and requests it to continue such efforts as may tend 
to the advancement of the work of the Moravian Church in 
the Kingdom of Christ. 


SECTION II.—THE FEDERAL COUNCIL OF CHURCHES. 


1. Synod expresses its interest in and sympathy with the 
Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America and urges 
the governing boards and the individual churches to do all in 
their power to co-operate with the Federal Council whenever 
opportunity offers. 

2. The Plan of Federation proposed to its constituent 
bodies by the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in 
America for their official action is approved, and an appropria- 
tion, chargeable to the Provincial Administration. Fund, 
towards the support of this movement, is authorized. 


3. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed to ap- 
point Delegates and an equal number of Alternate Delegates to 
represent the Moravian Church at the sessions of the Federal 
Council that shall be held in inter-synodal periods, which dele- 
gates shall be required to report to the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference, as well as to the next succeeding Provincial Synod. 
The Delegates shall have their traveling expenses paid from 
the Provincial Administration Fund, but they shall be expected 
to provide for their own entertainment. 


GHA PB Tab sh 1. 
CONSTITUTION OF THE PROVINCE. 


“T beseech you, brethren, through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among 
you; but that ye be perfected together in the same mind and in the same 


judgment.’’—1 Corinthians 1:10. 


SECTION I.—NAME AND TITLE. 


The name and title of this Province of the Brethren’s 
Unity shall be “The Moravian Church in America, Northern 
Province.” 


SECTION II—BOUNDARIES OF THE PROVINCE. 


All Moravian Congregations of the United States of 
America and Canada, with the exception of those of the Ameri- 


THE PROVINCE 47 


.can Province of the Moravian Church, South, and with the ex- 
ception of such Mission Congregations as may be under the di- 
rection of the General Synod and the Mission Board, shall con- 
stitute the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province; but 
this territory may be enlarged as the Provincial Synod may direct. 


SECTION III.—THE GOVERNMENT OF THE PROVINCE. 


The authority of thé General Synod of the Moravian Church 1 
in all things assigned to it by the Constitution of the Church is 
supreme; in all other business or affairs pertaining to the Church 
in the Province the government of the Province is vested in the 
Provincial Synod and in its subordinate Synods, Conferences, 
Boards or Officials. 


SECTION IV.—THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. 


The Provincial Synod is the highest judicatory in the Prov- 2 
ince, with supreme legislative powers in all _ matters not com- 
mitted to the General Synod; and shall consist of elected dele- ” 
gates and official members; shall have power to determine the 
number and qualifications of its own membership, to prescribe 
the bodies which shall be entitled to representation in its mem- 
bership, the basis of representation, the manner of election and 
the persons who shall be entitled to membership by virtue of 
Office. 


SECTION V.—POWERS AND DUTIES OF THE PROVINCIAL 
SYNOD. 


The Provincial Synod shall have power to fix the time and 3 
place of its meeting; to elect an Executive Board to be called 
the Provincial Elders’ Conference; to create Districts and Dis- 
trict Synods, ordain the laws and regulations governing their 
membership, and define their powers, duties and functions; to 
,elect or appoint, or make rules for electing or appointing, such 
‘other Boards or Officials as it may deem advisable for adminis- 
\tering its government or the proper management of its finances 
and institutions; to elect the Delegates which the Province is . 
‘ entitled to send to the General Synod; to elect Bishops; to have 
the oversight and direction of the educational institutions and 
funds of the Province; to control all Church Publications, sub- 
ject to the established Doctrine and Liturgy; to regulate the 
organization of Congregations; and to exercise general super- 
vision over all Church activity in the Province. 


SECTION Vi.—THE PROVINCIAL ELDERS’ CONFERENCE. 
The powers and duties of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, 4 





oe 


ee 
w 
- 

r 


~ 
iw 
. & 


Ge 
“e 


Hota Raat F 
Pas. efor Ped ib-amanommnrs 


: ® HY ~~) y/ 2 
ai tL eid ro er L4 
, A > i -wi 


/ ‘ r 
Ja . 
‘Tee. PS eel ae 
a a po 


ww 


48 THE PROVINCE 


incorporated as “The-Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese 
of the Church of the United Brethren in the United States of 
America,” are the following: As the Executive of the Provincial 
Synod, to administer the Government of the Church under 
the rules and regulations adopted by the Provincial Synod; to 
see that the enactments of the General and of the Provincial 
Synod are faithfully executed in the Province, and to guard 
against deviations from the spirit and principles of the Church; 
to appoint and control all the Ministers of the Province under 
the rules and regulations of the Provincial Synod}to pass upon 
the admission of Congregations to Provincial rights and privi- 


leges; to convene the Provincial Synod in an emergency; to 


provide for its temporary organization and to perform the 
duties of a See Committee on Credentials. 


1. Any proposed alterations in this Constitution 
as such alterations are within the p 0 
Synod, shall be referred to a Committee of Nine on Constitu- 
tion, to be elected by ballot. When this Committee shall have 
reported upon the proposed alterations, the same shall be read 
in Synod, discussed and voted upon on three several days, and 
shall be considered as adopted only when at each reading and 
voting three-fourths of the members present vote in their favor. 


2. Any proposed alterations in the By-Laws shall be con- 
sidered as adopted only by a vote of two-thirds of the members 
present at a regular session of the Provincial Synod. 


SECTION VIII.—ENACTING CLAUSE. | 


It is herewith enacted that, when the above amendments to 
the Provincial Constitution shall have been adopted by this 
Provincial Synod of 1908 in accordance with the rules for 
amending the Constitution, all articles of the Constitution of 
the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province, conflict- . 
ing with the said amendments shall be and are herewith re- 
pealed, and the Constitution, as amended, shall at once go into 


effect, provided that all of Section B of the Constitution adopt- — 
ed by the Provincial Synod of 1856, and approved by the Gen- SS 


eral Synod of 1857, shall remain in force as a By-Law of the 
Province, until such time as the Provincial Synod shall provide 
by law, establish and constitute its membership otherwise, and 


in accordance with the powers eranted in these amendmen, 
es a ; J) ahh On Kaentehp 


: 

~ 

spt We ote Slocldee nue NE 
Po JO” ¢ ot # y a a ewe 


: 
fy nf f/ « . 
fi Pa — 
7 t¢. PD fone " « eet as fn Cae ’ : i 
¥, cond A f Lead i, Lee) One 


c not és “ork 
met Soule oi rte A a4 Dha at Ore hie tet hat) (730 “Ee L 


Lp TSS 5p 


ts 


THE PROVINCE 49 


SECTION IX.—ADOPTION OF THE CONSTITUTION AND 
BY-LAWS. 

1. The Provincial Synod of the Moravian Church in 1 
America, Northern Province, declares, that the amendments to 
the Constitution of this Province, reported by the Committee 
of Nine on the Constitution elected by this body, and as amend- 
ed by Synod, and found on the official minutes of the Provincial 
Synod, were adopted properly and in accordance with the pro- 
visions of said Constitution; and that the said amendments shall 
go into effect this fifteenth day of September, in the year of 
our Lord nineteen hundred and eight; and that proclamation 
of this declaration and fact shall be made in the Church papers 
by the Executive Board of the Province. 

2. The By-Laws of the Constitution, in force previous to 2 
the adoption of the amendments to the Constituion on this 
fifteenth day of September, 1908, shall, in so far as they do 
not conflict with the said amendments, remain in full force and 
effect, until repealed by the Provincial Synod. ee 


CHAPTER IV. Ae oe: 
hh Lee 


PROVINCIAL BY-LAWS... 0.25” 


“Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master, even the christ: 
and all ye are brethren.’”—Matthew 23:8, 10. 


SECTION I.—THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. 


1.— Definition. 


The Provincial Synod is the highest judicatory in the Prov- 3 
ince, with supreme legislative powers in all matters not com- 
mitted to the General Synod, and to it the Executive Board, 
which it shall appoint, is in every respect responsible. 


2. —Membership of Synod. . 
mS pt | A.—Classes of Members 3-~ ! | 
Tyee pled a.—By Virtue of Office. ca 
| yf 1. The members of the Provincial Elders’ Contereyes, 
an. 15 All Bishops residing in the Province. ¥ ite 
e 


\ll ordain d Mini 
aes seryi ya 
Provin Elder 


4. "The; President or Principal of each educational it 
ely us the Province. 


paeli-teagyleaeiie aici leerttot'4 so AL phe ee, 


ooplee ow Deepender tek [be : leat OF a Cora. rons 







am Eh ere yA ARE A 4 tee ci lee te a Of i 





aa BN aw é ae FIO, Promacteeces & few ey. 


4 . Ath? 
a K-23 ‘ wp Ley fpr) pt, otee fi a! ; 


te, 4 a , 
s, hee We 
A A, D/dlesld He Wee. ep aca | 

a ¥ ett Di A ous aa a 7) ee 
uA ‘ a. a \/ / /L p Hf of Di ’ G. Z é te \- Y he yy H 
. a TT bY ne | 
X L f. ex 4 es aed Go : 

xO Pes wir ee) l 2 KI Sux Oy (bs 

od e 


THE PROVINCE 2, zz es 


* : co 
as Lt we t wv AP os ae “" roost a & 
uf } he ! Lples cif 4 Gs te 
Vv e fat ~b.— — 
& 





2. All Monavian Ministers, pot otherwise entitled to a seat 
¢ in Synod, Minfsters of other Churches present, and Fraternal 
Delegates frofn other Churche§, shall be formally recognized 
as Advisory Members or be gifen the courtesies of the floor. 


B.—Lay Representation. 


Ai 1—Number of legates—Each Congregation, admitted 

as a Self-supporting Qongregation having fless than one hun- 

| dred and fifty communicant members shall/send one Delegate; 
| having one hundred and fifty communicait members and less 
than three hundred, twp Delegates; and/for each two hundred 
members or fraction thereof, a Congregation shall be entitled 
to one additional Delegate. The number of Delegates of Affili- 
ated Congregations shall be determined by the total number 
of communicants of these 


5 2.—Provision.—No C ree before it is self-support- 














. 
| 
: 
: 
. 
| 


c ing, shall be entitled to May representation in the Provincial 
n\: Synod, and further,’the right/to lay representation of any Con- : 
a gregation in the Provincial Synod shall be contingent upon the 
) 4 full and complete payment o all quotas for Provincial Adminis- 
tration. By 
6 3.—Basis of RepreSentatidn.—The basis of representation in 
the Provincial Synod shall Be the number of communicant 
members in each /Congregation\ on the thirty-first day of De- 
cember of the ygar preceding th&election of Delegates. 


C.—Election of Delegates. 







he Peoings Elders’ Conference 
€ election’ of Delegates to the Provincial 
ime and ace/o ‘meeting of the ae the 


the synodal rules goveffiing such an election. 


2.—The /Electorate-— ngregatins “a ee rightto de- 


termine for/t selyeés bd qualtoxtons ejector 
provided, /that,/ no~ person be allowed ose tor legates 
and 


a communicant member in good ding. 


Moe mera amen eee oF 






THE PROVINCE 51 











majority of all votes wast shall be necessary for a choice. 


4—Certificate of 
nished with a Certificate of Election/signed by the officers of 
the meeting at which the election isfeld, which certificate shall 
state that the Delegate was\elected by a majority of the votes 
cast. The Provincial Elders’ \Cofference is directed to furnish 
printed blanks for this purpo 


5.—Eligibility—-No oneAhall be eligible as a Delegate of 3 
any Congregation who is ot a\resident communicant member 
in good standing of the game. 


3.—Time, Place, Organization and Business. 


{._Time and Place of Meeting —The Provincial Synod shall + 
meet once every five years. Unless otherwise ordered by the 
Synod the Provincial Elders’ Conference is directed to fix the 
date and place of meeting. 
2--Election of Officers——The Provincial Synod shall be ® 
opened by the President of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, > 
but shall organize by electing its own officers by ballot. <The | 
President shalt-be chosen from among~the Bishops of-the-Prov- ° 
ince, if any.be-in-attendance. ae 
3_Rules of Order. Each-Previnetat Syrod-adopts-its-own. 6/7900 0 
Rules-ef-Order. (The-Rules-adopted—by-the Synod of 1920-are iow a 
found_in the Appendix.) i lag « Cmte AMA hoe por tteareteel ) pete sel J 
4.—Business.—Business may be presented to the Provin- T FURL | 
cial Synod by Provincial Boards and Officials, by the District fay 
Synods through District Executive Boards, by Congregations 
and individuals in the form of memorials, and by individual 
members of Synod. All business after presentation shall be 
referred to the proper Standing Committees of Synod, and 
shall by them be arranged for the consideration of Synod, with 
such recommendations as they shall deem expedient. 
5Expenses.—The expenses of Provincial Synods shall be § 
met by the Provincial Administration Fund. 


4,—Powers of the Provincial Synod. 


The Provincial Synod shall have power :— 
| a. To fix the time and place of meeting for the next Prov- 9: 
: incial Synod; but in case of emergency the Provincial Elders’ * 
) Conference may convene the Provincial Synod at a time and 
place other than originally designated. 
b. To determine, from time to time, the number of Minis- 10 - 
terial and Lay Delegates, who shall be entitled to membership | 


in the Provincial Synod. . 
——UP 3) flak Ms Gyno Ye phe Legiclalion rewrote > 
} hte ‘ ; deg cunsetme 








L0 


ui 


12 


13 


14 


15 


16 


52 THE PROVINCE 


c. To elect the Delegates whom the Province is entitled to 
send to the General Synod, not being limited in its choice to 
brethren in attendance at Synod. 


d. To determine, from time to time, the number of Dele- 
gates entitled to membership in District Synods. 


e. To elect an Executive Board, to be called the Provin- 
cial Elders’ Conference, chosen from among the ordained Minis- 
ters of the Province. 


f. To elect the Bishops of the Province, and to prescribe 
the time and manner of their election. 


g. To examine and direct all financial matters of the 
Province, and prescribe rules for their management. 


h. To have the oversight and direction of the Educational 
Institutions and Funds of the Province and to elect Boards 
of Trustees for the same. 


i. To direct and control all Church Pabliantiane in: the 
Province, subject to the established Doctrine and Liturgy. 


j. To regulate the organization of Congregations and to 
exercise general supervision over all church activity in the 
Province. 


k. To hear and redress complaints and grievances on ap- 
peal -naeesuma as are not otherwise provided for. 


1. To direct all matters which belong to the government 
of the Church in the Province, and to adopt such rules and 
regulations concerning the same as do not encroach upon the 
incumbencies of the General Synod. 

m. To require reports from all Provincial Boards and In- 
Stitutions, and legislate on Provincial affairs, and on all mat- 
ters prepared for its consideration by District Synods. 

n. To commit to District Synods such legislation as may 
demand regard for sectional conditions and shall not conflict 
with the Constitution and Principles Z the Moravian Church. 


o. To admit Congregations to rights and privi- 


leges. fact - » auififon Tare g congnpalinn 


p. To determine the number and boundaries of Districts. 


5.—Reports. 


1.—Reports of the Agents of Synod—All Officials, Boards 
and Committees elected or appointed by the Synod shall re- 
port to the Provincial Synod soon after it convenes. Reports 
on the status of all Provincial Funds and Institutions shall 
be 4 a at be meeting of abhi Provincial m/e 


ations— em jin D tES, 
Nate at f thedadjourn repo 


THE PROVINCE 53 


6.—Synodal Meetings. 


1—Synodal Sermon.—At each Synod a brother shall be 1 
appointed by the President to deliver at the next Synod a ser- 
mon or address on any subject connected with the history, prin- 
ciples, ritual or polity of the Moravian Church. The Provincial 
Elders’ Conference shall have the power to appoint substitutes, 
if necessary. 

2.—Foreign Missionary Meeting.—At’ each Synod a public 2 
Foreign Missionary Meeting shall be held. The Provincial Eld- 
ers’ Conference shall appoint a member of Synod to conduct 
the meeting. At this meeting a collection shall be taken. 

3.—Home Missionary Meeting.—At each Synod a public 3 
Home Missionary Meeting shall be held. The Provincial Eld- 
ers’ Conference shall appoint a member of Synod to conduct 
the meeting. At this meeting a collection shall be taken. 

4.—Ministerial and Lay Conferences.—At each Synod pro- 4 
vision shall be made for the holding of a Ministerial Confer- 
ence, for the deepening of the spiritual life and work of the 
Church, and a Conference of Lay Members to review methods 
for increasing the efficiency of the Congregations in promoting 
the causes of the Church. 


7.—Delegates to the General Synod. 


1.—Election.—The election of Delegates to the General 5 
Synod shall be by ballot. The Delegates shall be voted for on 
one ticket, and the same number of Alternates on a separate 
ticket. A majority of all votes cast shall be necessary for a 
choice. The Alternates shall rank according to the order of 
their election -and majorities. The Bishops to represent the 
Province shall be elected in the same manner as the Delegates. 
The Provincial Elders’ Conference designates one of its own 
members to represent it at the General Synod. 

2.—Reports.—Delegates to the General Synod shall be re- 6 
quired to make an official report to District and Provincial 
Synods. 


8.—Vacancies in the Mission Board. 

In fase f aWdcan in ie issio on Board, 
the death/or resignation of merica are 

Provincial Elders’ Conference sh ree the 4 oti 


a new/member in the Same shea esata 
of 9/ Provincial lderg’ Confer e ber who’ represents /the 
Province at large, is fled. The Provinidial Elders’ Conference 








54 THE PROVINCE 


shall come to an understanding with the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference of the Southern Province with regard to the making 
of nominations for the vacancy, and the two Provinces shall 
have the same relative voting strength that they have in the 
General Synod. An absolute majority of votes cast shall be 
necessary to the choice of a nominee for the vacant position. 
The election shall then proceed in accordance with the rules 
laid down by the General Synod. 


SECTION aes PROVINCIAL, “sf he CONFERENCE. 
Par. Oppel (Sox. 3} 930) ak fpsConstituti 


1. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall consist of four. 
members, chosen from among the ordained Ministers of the 
Province.) Fwd member$ shall be elected from the Province at 
large, and two shall be elected on nomination made by the 
Eastern and Western Districts, es pectively: a ek shan continue 
to reside \in their Districts. — ° AA oe J 
2 2. The President of the Canadian District Executive 
Board shall be advisory to the Provincial Elders’ Conference in mat- 
ters pertaining to his District. 







2.—Election. 


3 .  1.—Regular Election—The Provincial Elders’ Conference 
shall be elected by the Provincial Synod. The election shall be 
by ballot, and two-thirds of the votes cast shall be necessary 
for a choice..The nominees of the Eastern and Western Dis- 
tricts shall be voted for on one ballot, after whose election the 
two members at large shall be voted for on one ballot, without 
nomination. 


nctvterte Doetinl—S 


of a Provincial Elders’ Conference member elected from i 
Province at large, the remaining members of the Provincial Elders’ 
Conference shall arrange for the election of a new member, 
in which election each Minister in active service in the Province 
under appointment of the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall 
have one vote and the Joint Board of each Self-Supporting Con- 


gregation in the Provjnces shall have one te » orb Mleahe reo 
5 kad. Peat eat ies Con teen 








: 10 Pde e is—a—Bis- © 
estdent Hie cape racaibeen of ‘he District “Execti 

pone fine Board of the map ee Ba he represents shall arrange for 

re et ite election of a ne mber, in which election each Minister 


pt eo under appointment of theyPrd incial Elders’ Conference in the Dis- 





trict puis, shall have’one vote, and the Joint Board of each 


fagpitnct pee, a 














a g ’ 
| a 2 ay the pole F. 
> DE DALE 2 shoe 
4 lk, Z vf s e/|. Yi 1 dete 
"TE mewged BG 
| - 5s <4 nad : 2 VW alice C54 id F327) 
yr Athyketere KY Mw gy, 
3 eee i @ iz = 
THE PROVINCE / |, >) 56. Jee & 


one vote. The brother reteiving the majority of the votes shall 
be declared President of| the District, and notification of his 
election shall be sent to the Provincial Elders’ Conference as a 
nomination for the vacadcy therein existing, and the remain- 
ing members of the Prowncial Elders’ Conference shall ¢0-opt 
the brother so nominated without further process of election, 
to fill the vacancy till the meeting of the next Provincial Synod, 


c. Failure of-re-election-at’a District Synod of the District 1 ‘ K 
‘m € Provincial Etders’ Conferertice shall Trend 


vacancy in t rovincial Elders’ Confer- //#30, 
by bi Cag as within, that body of the 
istrict President. 


d. Twenty-one days after the Provincial Elders’ Confer- 2 
ence or District Executive Board have issued a call for an elec- 
tion, a member of the respective Board, in the presence of three 
other brethren, shall open and count the ballots .and announce 
the result. Should no one have an absolute majority, a second 
ballot must be taken or as many as may be necessary in order 


to arrive at a result. 
bs. 


Self-Supporting rather reg the District affected shall Have 








3.—Organization. 


|. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall organize by 3 
electing a President, a vanes and a Treasurer, the Con- 


ference not being limited to Do membership in the choice 
} s ; Ss, bY 
of Treasurer, U9 34) ‘ . bye: 
2 St its members, including the ts members 4 


434) chosen from the Province at large, shall be empowered to act 
c as an Executive Committee to transact such business /as_ shall 


- ——. as Mee it ' ee (p47 
be committed EAE As EVAR OE |G 4 Sages , rt ie 
4.—Term of Office. ages 


The term of office of the Provincial Elders’ Conference 5 
‘shall be from the time of their election at one Synod, or to 
fill a vacancy, until their successors are elected and qualified 
at the next Synod. 


5.—Rights and Duties. 


The rights and duties of the Provincial Elders’ Conference 
are the following :— 

a. As the Executive of the Provincial Synod, to administer 6 
the Government of the Church under such rules and regulations 
as shall be adopted by the Provincial Synod. 


b. To see that the enactments of the General and of the 7 
Provincial Synods are faithfully executed in the Province, and 


chy 
nF 


=> 


~ “= “~ Ss a= >... &- 








56 THE PROVINCE 


to guard against dewWations from the spirit and principles of 


* the Church. 

1 c. To appoint and Qqntrol all the Ministers of the Prov- 
ince, under the rules and regulations of the Provincial Synod. 

2 d. To recommend the admission of Congregations to Prov- 


incial rights and privileges, in\accordance with Provincial rules 
and regulations. p 

3“ e. To exercise «—gernerat Supervision over the work of 
the Congregations and Ministers i- 





‘ f. To convene the Provincial Synod in cases of emergency. 

5 g. To prepare and lay before the Provincial Synod, at 
each meeting of the same, a report of the transactions of the 
Conference since the last meeting of that Synod. »-- + 

6 h. cee ee to Distaet ayes ing HENS ; 


















pes 





b 


7 coz 
Board, “a of pe a he 
qu ee Nie) el ed spt atest ite qualj e 
le ed 






Ode sag ttlann aabegrh [uehane Ae pe 


4 6.—Sp jai i Instructi one 
SPR CAE Tee A: isa art ee eden of ate 
1.—The Minutes.—Thé minutes of sciaes Iders 


BB oitintents shall be kept in full, and the vote on all calls-and._ 
“appointments shall be entered by yeas and nays. The minutes & 
of the Conference shall be open to the inspection of any member 
of the Provincial Synod while the same is in session. 


dy Bie i ee 









ei other_brethren to~ make such— -such- HENRIETTE -commission. 
ae s and oe nee desiri 


m the Pro per a rs’ ference Ya oceasigns 
i yi foreseen, _atid fo’ whi p parations are pefges- 


Wr oes vt qnake/arrangeme ts-Sufficie i ls to 


1k Dil: 






cae of the most“economica 





2 4. Statigtics —The Provincial Elders’ Conference is in-* 


structed to prepare and SEO TOW, annually statistical tables of the 


if secs, Poa tR CE.b. Sn eas Lpan eloee— 
fess rae, per Larne whe are dead. , 


PON DO Haw 


mn a 


eareoncy 









hehbrerecutee blow 56) freh (wey CAE hb 4 a, 
THE PROVINCE 57 


Congregations in the Province, exhibiting the number of mem- 
bers of the different classes, and of the Sunday-school, and the 
net increase or decrease. They shall also give a general survey 

of the work of the Church and of its condition, and report on 
such other business, to which they may deem it advisable to 
call the attention of the membership. 

4.—Amendments of the Provincial By-Laws.—All paragraphs 1 if 9 

of the foregoing Provincial By-Laws, excepting paragraphs that con- +‘ 
tain constitutional requirements, may be amended by a vote of two- 
thirds of the members present at a regular session of the Provin- 


cial lees Donte a bp lolbeat leak 2 er ee 
PVE ETE oats SDB OEE AES oD, all> 
EGET ERY EA 
ADDITIONAL PROVINCIAL REGULATIONS. 


“Take heed unto yourselves, and to all the flock, in which the Holy 
Spirit hath made you bishops, to feed the Church of the Lord, which He 
purchased with His own blood.’’—Acts 20:28. 


SECTION I—THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. * pg 4% 


1.—Sundry Enactments. Sot ee q ae 


1.— Qualifications of Delegates.—The Provincial Synod is 2 oF ni ou 
constituted of official and elected members. The official mem- 
bers are essential that they may render an account, contribute e 
of their experience toward wise legislative action, and give to 
the deliberations of the Synod a conservative spirit and purpose. 
The electors have the right to choose Delegates who represent 
the views of their constituents, but it is also their duty to elect 
only such Delegates as will consider the welfare of the whole 
Church, and possess knowledge of its affairs, who lead a blame- 
less life, and can conscientiously undertake the duties involved. 

2.—Relation to the General Synod.—Provincial Synods are 
vested with the supreme direction of all Provincial affairs, but 
no action shall be taken conflicting with the general principles 
and rules of the Moravian Church as established by the Gen- 
eral Synod. 

3.—Responsibility to the General Synod.—The Provincial 4 
Synod is responsible to the General Synod for the general prin- 
ciples in accordance with which it legislates. 

4.—Relation to the General Synod and Congregations.—The 5 
Provincial Synod has the right and duty so to legislate that the 
principles laid down by the General Synod shall be carried out in 
the ProvinceJand-it-is-its especial duty to require the Congrega- 


AY. ; 
; a aes) : 


oe 


58 THE PROVINCE 





5.—Gourt incia] Synod i 
court of] app Members,/ Co rd 
Schools a When, however, 
incial Synpd {OF when |a iffe 
opinion is the case or not, 
cision r ii Difecting Board, wit, the 





6.—Reduced ‘Representation in the General Synod.—The 
Provincial Synod consents to a General Synod constituted nu- 
merically as in 1914, whenever it shall be deemed advisable to 
convene a General Synod; provided, that the other Provinces 
of the Unity likewise agree to this reduced representation. 

2.—Expenses of Synod. eae . 

1.—Expenses in General.—The expenses of the Provincial 
Synod are borne by the Provincial Administration -Rumds They 
include the traveling expenses of members, the compensation 
of Secretaries, the cost of publishing the Journals and of other 
printing, special appropriations, the expenses of Special Com- 
mittees in the inter-synodal periods and other necessary ex- 
penses. 


2.—Expenses of Members.—The expenses of members to 


railroad fare with subsistence, and sleeping car fare only when 
necessary. The expenses of Advisory Members shall not be paid 


be paid from the Administration.Farnd are limited to necessary 
is Bh 


er 


from the Administration Fund. If a member is stricken down 
with sickness on his way ‘to Synod, preventing his attendance, 
his expenses for travel and subsistence, so far as incurred, shall 
be allowed him. 

3.—Entertainment of Members.—In case no Congregation 
is hereafter prepared to entertain a Provincial Synod, free of 
charge, such Synod shall be provided for as the Provincial Elders’ 
Conference shall determine. 


SECTION II.—THE PROVINCIAL ELDERS’ CONFERENCE. 


1.—Principles of Administration. 


The ‘Provincial Elders’ Conference must always keep in 
mind the calling, purpose and spirit of the Moravian Church. 
As the supreme Executive Board of the Province it must stand 
for Christian discipline and order in Church administration, 
but ever be actuated by the spirit of Christian love. 


2.—Responsibility to Provincial Synod. 


The Provincial Elders’ Conference, as elected and vested 
by the Provincial Synod with the supreme control and adminis- 


4 






£ 
/ 4 
(<2n 


THE PROVINCE 59 


tration of Provincial affairs, is responsible to the Provincial 
Synod, in whose name it acts. When found necessary to act on 
its own responsibility, a special report shall be made to the 
Provincial Synod. 


3.—Expenses of the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 


1.—Expenses in General.—The expenses of the Provincial 
Elders’ Conference are met from the Provincial. Administra- 


_tion Eu, including salaries, remunerations, rent of homes, 
“visitations, either by one of their body or by some one commis- 
sioned by them, and other necessary expenses in the administra- 
tion of their office or in the execution of the trusts imposed upon 


them. 


2.—Salaries—a. The salaries of the Presidents of the 
Eastern and Western Districts shall be Twenty-four Hundred 
Dollars each; provided that, if the Provincial Assessment does 
not yield sufficient income to pay these salaries, the Advisory — 
Finance Board is directed to devise ways and means to provide 
funds to meet such a deficit. & 

b. The salary of the Treasurer shall be Twenty-four Hun- 
dred Dollars. The corporations of which hé is Treasurer are re- 
quested to make sufficient appropriations-from the income of 
the Funds administered by him to make up this amount, which 
matter shall be adjusted by the Advisory Finance Board. 


c. The fourth member of the Proyincial.-Elders’ , -Confer- 


‘ - 
yy (Ty G7 i 


bo 
: } “7 


i) 


d. The President of the Canadian District shall receive a 5 e 
remuneration of Seven Hundred Dollars.  . 4 -j. 4 


f. The rent of the homes for the Treasurer and for the 7~ 
Presidents of the Eastern and Western Districts shall be Bp. 
out of i Provincial ee EES sage pea 9 


aT 


SECTION III.—PUBLICATION AND AUTHORITY OF 
CHURCH LAW. 


1.—Results of the General Synod. 


“The Results of the General Synod” are published by its 8 
authority and are the authoritative publication of the general 
lawS of the Church as passed by said Synod. 


7F 


2.—Journals of the Provincial Synod. 


“The Journals of the Provincial Synod” are published by its 9 
authority and are the authoritative publication of the laws of 


4 AZ" 
ence shall receive @ rémunefation“of Four Hundred Dollars “*<* «<< 


a 


Ree AT 
e. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed to em- sve thet 
ploy a clerk at a salary not to exceed Twelve Hundred Dollars.~ /92 j 5 £54 


£ ry : 
he , 


or 


60 THE PROVINCE 


the Province as passed by the Provincial Synod, and of the 
transactions of said Synod. 


3.—Provincial Book of Order. 


“The Book of Order of the Moravian Church in America, 
Northern Province,” is published by the authority of the Prov- 
incial Synod, and is the law-book of the Province in so far as 
it is complete or is not changed by the acts of subsequent 
Synods, and’ agrees with the Results of the General Synod and 
the Journals of the Provincial Synod. 


CHA’P'T.E-RY Volk 
THE MINISTRY. 


“Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there 
are diversities of administrations, and the same Lord. And there are di- 
versities of workings, but it is the same God Who worketh all things in 
all.”’—-1 Corinthians 12:4-6. 


SECTION I.—THE SPIRIT OF SERVICE. 


1. A Church of Jesus Christ forms one body, of which 
Christ is the Head. All the members should help one another, 
according to the working in due measure of each several part, 
“making the increase of the body unto the building up of itself 
in love.” Eph. 4:16. In our Brotherhood, therefore, all must re- 
gard themselves as Servants of the Church, and not only those 
who have charge of any commission or business for the benefit 
of the Church or of a single “Choir.” The conviction, “I serve 
the Lord and the Church,” gives worth to all our work, even to 
the meanest service, and enables us to do all to the glory of God. 


2. In the narrower sense of the word, after the precedent 
of Scripture, we designate as Servants of the Church all those 
who are called by a Church Board to be Elders of the Church, 
and to whom is entrusted the care and oversight of its spiritual 
and temporal welfare, and of its Schools and Training Insti- 
tutions, the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments, the care of 
souls, and the management of its outward affairs. 


3. It is expected of the Servants of the Lord and His 
Church that they be resolved to sacrifice themselves, body and 
soul, to this service. : They must seek to gain a clear insight 
into the special tasks which the Lord has assigned to our Com- 
munion in the kingdom of God. They must get a right under- 
standing of our Constitution, and a sure judgment as to how 
its Rules are to be applied in particular cases. 

4. Yet more important for them are the gifts of grace, 
wrought by the Holy Spirit, a mind humbled by the Saviour’s 
mercy, a joyful spirit, strengthened and uplifted by His power, 


THE PROVINCE 61 


a heart filled witn His love, an attentive ear for the guiding, 
warning and reproving voice of God’s Spirit, a working out of 
their own salvation with fear and trembling, and a hearty de- 
sire for the salvation of those among whom they are allowed to 
work. They must seek not their own, but what is the Lord’s. 
They must tend the flock of God; not of constraint, but will- 
ingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as 
lording it over the charge allotted to them, but making them- 
selves ensamples to the flock. 


5. They must know that, as servants 6f Christ and stewards 
of the mysteries of God, they are not judged merely by men, 
but that they have to render an account to the Chief Shepherd 
concerning the discharge of their office and the faithfulness 
of their service, their words and deeds, and the souls entrusted 
to them. 1! Cor. 4:1-5; Heb. 13:17; Ezek. 33:7-9. They should 
not allow themselves to be led by the fear of man, or the desire 
to please, nor shrink from the reproach of Christ. They must 
regard all faithfulness in the discharge of office not as a mat- 
ter of merit, but of grace. 


6. If the Lord owns their work with His blessing, they 
should be so much the more ashamed of their unworthiness; and 
if the fruits of their labor be hid from them, they should ear- 
nestly examine into their own remissness, yet not despair of 
their office, but in quietness and confidence become strong, and 
in humility wait upon the Lord, Who alone can give success. 
Their only strength and power and their great example is 


Christ, Who was among His own as one that serveth. From 


Him they learn and receive all they need for heart and office. 


SECTION II.—THE MINISTER AS TEACHER. 


1. Just as the Moravian Church as a whole abides by the 
manner in which it has hitherto given expression to its under- 
standing of the mystery of Christ, so the preaching of the Word 
in its midst, and the Christian instruction of the young, may not 
swerve from this foundation. 


2. In regard to its own fellowship, it is considered neither 
needful nor wholesome to bind the conscience or quench the 
spirit by laying down a definitely formulated Confession on 
the single points of doctrine; and the welfare of the Church 
does not lie in the pledging of its Ministers to any such Con- 
fession, but rather in the quickening and strengthening of the 
spirit of the Church by the grace of the Lord. 


3. But just as little can the Church suffer anyone in its 
midst to teach and preach anything contrary to the Holy Scrip- 
tures; especially anything contrary to the truths which, ac- 


oo 


62 THE PROVINCE 


cording to our understanding, we regard as the chief content 
of the Holy Scriptures. The highly-important office of preach- 
ing the Word in the Church and the Christian instruction of 
the young may not be entrusted to brethren who are in inward 
disagreement with these truths. He that is unwilling or un- 
able to take the position of believing and conscientious subor- 
dination to the Holy Scriptures, on which the truths above 
stated rest, is in conscious discord with the spirit of the Church, 
and can, therefore, neither instruct nor edify. 


4. Before a brother receives the commission to discharge 
the function of the Ministry, or to take part in the public pro- 
clamation of the Gospel, or to impart religious instruction, care- 
ful examinaion is needful, whether he is fitted for it in mind 
and heart, whether he stands on the foundation of the Church’s 
faith, or at any rate is willing dutifully and conscientiously 
to respect that faith and hold it sacred. 


5. The Church may, therefore, entrust the responsible 
work of training its future servants only to those brethren in 
whom it has full confidence that they stand in the living faith 
of the Church and in conscientious subordination to the Holy 
Scriptures; and who are ready to promise that they regard it 
as their most sacred task to lead their pupils, as God gives 
them grace, to even such subordination to, and inner under- 
standing of, the Holy Scriptures as has been, from the days of 
the fathers, the foundation of the Church’s faith and the: 
strength of its work for the Lord and His Kingdom. 


6. It is above all required of a teacher of the Word of 
God that he have a thorough acquaintance with the Holy Scrip- 
tures, that he seek, through the enlightening of the Holy Spirit, 
to penetrate ever more deeply into their meaning, and allow 
the power of the divine truths to work on his own heart, so 
that it may be more and more said of him, “The love of Christ 
constraineth us.” 2 Cor. 5:14. 


7. Essentials in the preparation of sermons and other ad- 
dresses are, before all, prayer; then a thorough study of the 
portion of Scripture; and lastly, the application of what is to 
be said to the speaker’s own heart and life. A testimony that 
is accompanied by warm and living feeling, and that rests on 
one’s own actual experience, will always make most impression 
on the heart. ‘To preach aright,” says Count Zinzendorf, “take 
three looks before every sermon; one at the depth of thy own 
wretchedness, another at the depth of human wretchedness 
around thee, and the third, at. the divine love of Jesus; that, 
empty of self, and full of compassion towards thy fellows, thou 
canst lay God’s comfort into their hearts.” 


THE PROVINCE ; 63 


8. All our religious addresses should expound the Scrip- 
tures and apply them to the heart, and should be instructive, 
well considered and arranged; they are not to consist in lofty 
words of human wisdom and oratory, but in demonstration of 
the Spirit and of power. This power rests herein, that the 
Spirit of God Himself teaches us rightly to expound and apply 
the Divine revelations given in the Holy Scriptures. 1 Cor. 2:1, 
4, 13. 

9. An ambassador for Christ should see to it that he keeps 
back nothing of the whole counsel of God unto salvation; that 
he rightly divides the Word of Truth according to the oppor- 
tunity of the Christian festivals, and according to the varied 
need and spiritual state of his hearers, believing and unbeliev- 
ing; that as one learned in the Scriptures, instructed unto the 
Kingdom of Heaven, he brings forth out of his treasure things 
new and old, and so, with the assistance of the Holy Spirit, 
guides souls into all the truth. He may never forget that he 
stands as a sinner among sinners, and that equally with them 
he needs grace and pardon. He must pray for the Spirit, in 
order that he may rightly reprove and rightly comfort, and may 
not, by his correction, close the hearts of his hearers, or cause 
in them sloth instead of earnestness, or self-complacent judg- 
ing of others, instead of penitence and joy in the Lord. 


SECTION II.—FIDELITY TO THE WORD OF GOD. 


1. Being mindful that “the fear of man bringeth a snare,” 
causing the Servants of God to shirk their high responsibilities 
and to be silent when the Holy Spirit prompts them to speak, 
to warn the sinner from the error of his ways, and that another 
gospel than the one which the Lord Jesus Himself and the 
Apostles preached is being proclaimed from many pulpits and 
in some religious periodicals in our land, all Ministers and 
Church Boards are exhorted to beware of the encroaching spirit 
of rationalism, which seeks to explain away the literal sense 
of the warnings of the Word of God addressed to the ungodly 
and impenitent, and lulls sinners to sleep by the false hope of 
final salvation. 


2. In view of the danger of the present day, when the 
whole of Protestant Christendom is being leavened with new 
and old heresies, and when many are departing from the faith 
once delivered to the saints, it behooves the Brethren’s Unity, 
through its General Synod, again to testify to its faith in the 
Divine Sonship of our Lord Jesus Christ and in the efficacy of 
His precious blood alone to save men from their sins. 


3. The Provincial Synod of the Moravian Church in 
America, Northern Province, appeals to the General Synod to 


w 


64 THE PROVINCE 


declare with no uncertain sound its full adherence to the doc- 
trines of the Incarnation, and of the Cross, as held and taught 
by our fathers, and to the Holy Scriptures, given by inspira- 
tion of God, as the only standard of Christian doctrine. 

4. In view of the peculiar temptations in this progressive 
age, the Synod recommends to our Ministers to copy in their 
preaching and practice the simplicity, godly sincerity and de- 
votion of the fathers of the Moravian Church. 


SECTION IV.—THE CARE OF SOULS. 


1. Ifthe Ministers are to discharge their office with bless- 
ing, the relation in which they stand to the Congregation, and 
the Congregation to them, must be one of mutual confidence. 
Every appearance of difference between the interests of the 
Congregations and of their Ministers must vanish. Only then 
can the care of souls prosper, and the public preaching of the 
Gospel bear fruit, and Church discipline work with blessing. 
Such a relation of confidence cannot, however, be established 
unless both sides work together. 

2. The Ministers must, above all, bear our Saviour’s words 
in their hearts: “One is your Teacher, even Christ, and all ye 
are brethren.” Matt. 23:8, 10. They must accordingly meet 
their brethren and sisters with frankness and straightforward- 
ness, with love and hearty interest in the spiritual and temporal 
welfare of individuals. In their own outward conduct, and es- 
pecially in their domestic life, they must avoid everything that 
can cause offence and stumbling, taking to heart the admoni- 
tions which the Apostle Paul gives to Timothy and Titus, 1 Tim. 
3:1-7; Titus 1:6-9. They must shun whatever estranges hearts 
from them, and looks like arrogance, pride and presumption. 
They must seek for the gift of humble love, in which each 
counts the other better than himself, that in all things they may 
approve themselves as servants of God, to whom it is a pre- 
cious privilege to be permitted to love and to be loved. 


3. The members, on their side, must honestly endeavor to 
banish any unfavorable prejudices, and learn to know, without 
bias, those who are to labor among them. They must not de- 
mand of them an impossible perfection, and they must not base 
their judgment of them only on their natural gifts and disposi- 
tions. If the brethren and sisters feel that those, who are en- 
trusted with the guidance of the Congregation and with the 
care of souls, have a sincere desire to discharge their office ac- 
cording to the mind of Christ, and to be faithful in His sight, 
they should have patience with their weakness and bear with 
them in love, according to the admonition of the Apostle: “We 
beseech you, brethren, to know them that labor among you and 


THE PROVINCE 65 


are Over you in the Lord, and admonish you; and to esteem 
them exceeding highly in love for their work’s sake.” 1 Thess. 
BatecrtS. 

4. Such a pure and hearty communion of spirit requires 1 
much grace from the Lord. A purely outward friendliness does 
not suffice; without a deeper basis it would be easily disturbed 
in case of earnest correction. It requires a consciousness on 
both sides of laboring at one task, serving one Lord. This is 
the real bond of union, that on both sides souls have life and 
feel the need for the daily nourishment of this life, for eating 
of one bread, and drinking of one fountain. It must be realized 
as our common task to follow Jesus with one another on the 
same path, and to apprehend Him ever more fully after be- 
ing apprehended of Him. 

5. If such a deeply grounded union of hearts is wanting, 2 
there is surely wanting also, on one side or the other, this life, 
the impulse towards the common center of souls. But as only 
the Spirit of God can produce such powers and impulses, the 
Servants of the Lord and of the Church, who would fain bring 
forth fruit for their Lord, must diligently and trustfully pray 
for this grace for themselves and for their brethren. In like 
manner all faithful members of our covenant must beseech 
the Lord, with the same trust and diligence, that He may raise 
up for Himself such servants and handmaids as have life, 
and to whom it is a privilege to serve and devote all their powers 
to Him Who shed His blood for us. 


SECTION V.—ORDERS OF THE MINISTRY. 


1.—The Three Orders. 


The Moravian Church recognizes and maintains three Or- 3 
ders in the Ministry, namely: Deacons, Presbyters, and Bishops. 


2.—Ministerial Service by Unordained Persons. 


Prior to Ordination, or without subsequent admission to 4 
the regular Orders in the Ministry of the Moravian Church, 
suitable persons may be set apart for the discharge of special 
forms of spiritual activity, either as Acolytes or as Licentiates. 


A.—Acolytes. 


1—Definition—The reception of Acolytes—followers in 5 
the sense used in Matthew 4:19; 16:24—is a custom of the Mo- 
ravian Church, by which brethren and sisters pledge themselves 
by the right hand of fellowship to serve their Saviour and to 
obey those who are in authority in the Church. 


2.—Regulations——The Provincial Synods adopt their own 6 
5 


66 THE PROVINCE 


regulations in regard to the reception of Acolytes in the Prov- 
inces, and the Mission Board or the General Directing Board 
regulate the reception of those under their control. 

3.—Provincial Approval—The Provincial Synod approves 
the custom of receiving the wives of Ministers as Acolytes. 


B.—Licentiates. 


Candidates for the Ministry, or other brethren, who desire 
to preach statedly, may, after passing an examination, receive 
from the Provincial Elders’ Conference a license to preach 
prior to Ordination. 


3.—Deacons. 


1.—Definition—The Diaconate is the first degree of Orders 
in the Ministry. It entitles the recipient to administer the Word 
and Sacraments after the example of the Apostolic Church. 
- Brethren engaged in distinctive work of the Church other 
than the pastorate may also be ordained Deacons. “xu Weet-yties ) 

2.—Qualifications—Ordination to the Diaconate shall not ~ 
be conferred until. the candidate has completed the prescribed 
course of study and passed the examinations required by the 
Faculty of the Theological Seminary, or has satisfied the Prov- 
incial Elders’ Conference that he is qualified for ministerial 
service in the Church. 


3.—Ordination in Other Churches.—Such Ministers as have 
received Ordination in other Protestant Churches not recogniz- 
ing the three Orders of the Ministry, have served in the Word 
and Sacraments, and the cure of souls, and have become mem- 
bers of the Moravian Church, filling a spiritual office in the same, 
are received as Deacons. This regulation shall, in unusual in- 
stances, not prevent the exercise of discretionary power on the 
part of the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 


4.—Presbyters. 


1.—Definition——The Presbyterate is the second degree of 
Orders in the Ministry. It is conferred upon such Deacons 
whose service has met with the approval of the Provincial Eld- 
ers’ Conference, and has led to their appointment tothe pas- 
toral charge of a Congregation, or to the superintendence or 
management of any separate branch of work in the Moravian 
Church. 


2.—Personal Significance.—Responding to the call to a 
larger sphere of service in the work upon which they entered 
as Deacons, Presbyters are assured by this renewed act of con- 
secration to the Ministry of the prayerful remembrance of the 
Church, and reminded that the blessing of the Lord is indis- 


THE PROVINCE 67 


pensable to their further usefulness. It should be to them an 
occasion of earnest heart-searching, and of complete surrender 
to the Ministry of Christ and His Body, the Church. 


5.—Bishops. 


1.—Definition—-a. The Episcopate is the highest degree 
in the Orders of the Moravian Ministry. This historic posses- 
sion is valued as a sacred heritage. From the day of its acquire- 
ment in 1467, it has been treasured and faithfully guarded. It 
was zealously maintained under heavy afflictions and bloody 
persecutions. It was perpetuated in hope against hope, and 
finally transferred to the duly designated leaders of the Church 
after its renewal. It is the bond uniting the Moravian Church 
with the Church of the Apostolic days and connecting the Mo- 
ravian-Bohemian Brethren with the international Brethren’s 
Church of our day. 


b. Originally Moravian Bishops had dioceses, and in asso- 
ciation with the Council of Elders and the Synods they were 
charged with the oversight and control of the whole Church. 
In the first decade of the Renewed Moravian .Church, before 
the transference of the ancient Episcopacy, Elders were elected 
for the direction of its affairs. The introduction of the Episco- 
pate from the Ancient to the Renewed Moravian Church was 
effected largely for the sake of securing legal status and ec- 
clesiastical order. No change was thereby proposed for its then 
existing form of Church government, and none has since been 
made. 


2.—Episcopal Functions.—The office of a Bishop in the Mo- 
ravian Church is spiritual. A Bishop must be a man of ex- 
perience, who enjoys the confidence of the brethren. A Bishop 
has no administrative powers by virtue of his office, but may 
obtain such power from the Provincial Synod or from the 
Executive Board of'a Synod. A Bishop alone has the authority 
to ordain, the commission to perform such act proceeding from 
a Synod or its Executive Board. 


3.—Election of Bishops.—a. Each Independent Province 
elects its own Bishops. The General Synod elects Bishops for 
_the-work-ofForeign.Missions.-- In each of the larger Mission 
Provinces, as far as practicable, one of the Missionaries shall be 
a Bishop. In the interval between General Synods, the General 


Directing Board has the right of election upon the proposal 
‘of the Mission Board. 


b. The election of Bishops is a prerogative of the Prov- 
incial Synod. The election shall be by ballot. Two-thirds of 
all the votes cast shall be necessary for a choice, 


es 






68 THE PROVINCE 


c. Whenever, through the infirmities of age or by death, 
the number of Bishops in the Province available for active ser- 
vice in this office shall be reduced to less than three, the Prov- 
cial Elders’ Conference may order an election at any time, ex- 
cept within six months of the convening of a Provincial Synod. 
This election shall be conducted according to the rules for the 
filling of a vacancy in the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 


SECTION VI.—ORDINATIONS. 


1—Scriptural Authority —‘‘Neglect not the gift that is in 
thee, which was given by prophecy with the laying on of ‘he 
hands of the presbytery.” 1 Tim. 4:14. “Stir up the gift of 
God which is in thee through the laying on of my hands.” 2 
Tim. 1:6. 

2.—Authority Given—The Ministry of the Moravian Church 
enjoys an independent and indisputable position in the King- 
dom of God. Those who preach the Word and administer the 
Sacraments among us receive their legitimate authority by 
‘Ordination. aya: 

3.—Qualification——Ordination shall be imparted only to 
Servants of Jesus Christ, who are men of integrity in heart and 
life. Should a candidate for Ordination seem to be unfit, a 
Bishop may decline to ordain him. 


4.—Preparation.—Before Ordination it is the privilege of 
the Bishop to converse with the brother, whom he is commis- 
sioned to ordain, in regard to his spiritual experience, and in- 
quire into the state of his heart and mind. The act of Ordina- 
tion should be an act of love. As a spiritual father in Christ he 
should meet the brother to be ordained and intercede for him 
in prayer and for the whole Church. 


5.—Declaration of Faith-—Candidates for Ordination as 
Deacons or Presbyters, are required at the administration of the 
rite publicly to declare their belief in the Holy Scriptures, as 
the only rule of faith and practice, and their adherence to the 
principles, rules and regulations of the Moravian Church. 


6—Right of Appointment.—The right to appoint candi- 
dates to the orders of the Diaconate and Presbytery is vested in 
the Provincial Elders’ Conference. They shall request one or 
more of the Bishops to ordain them according to the prescribed. 
formula. 


7.— Exceptional Cases.—In exceptional cases in distant Mis- 
sion Fields, one or more Presbyters may ordain a Deacon by 
commission from a Bishop at the direction of the Mission Board. . 


8.—Certificates of Ordination.—After each Ordination. the 
: ly Fie ave: penat ena 


or (3 


Arar LO WA NEE aha hat deen 
eratk E.G EC. 
herent «the the LO.&, emi aee nr thaw Wigal wore 


FAve€, 


Cie! Ha ALL, ATH SEPP AC 


Lie 


Wh. (rev. wiles a qpirkonher: Bl2é “6. (Spm 


Bishop or Bishops officiating shall give a certificate of Ordina- 
tion to the brother ordained. 


SECTION VII.—APPOINTMENTS. hyn 
1.—Duties of the Provincial Elders’ Conference —tThe call ZL 


to service in the. Church and the appointment of Ministers is ‘9 


’ qualificatio 


committed to the Provincial Elders’ Conference. In effecting » 
changes careful ‘and conscientious consideration should be given 
to all the circumstances of each, case, and to the welfare of 
the person called, as well as to that of the Congregation. 


2.—Duty of the Minister—Whoever is animated by the 2 
spirit of Christian service will consider every call carefully and 
conscientiously. He should give more consideration to his obli- 
gations to Christ and the Church than to his own temporal ad- 
vantage. A contrary way of thinking would go far toward 
discrediting our Ministry. 
3.—Duties and Privileges of Congregations.—It is a prin- 3 
ciple of the Moravian Church that a Pastor cannot be forced 
upon a Congregation against its will. No Minister can become 
the Pastor of a Self-supporting Congregation without the con- 
sent of the Joint Board of Elders and Trustees, each Board vot- 
ing as a unit. In no event shall appointments be submitted to 
the Congregation for consultation or action. To carry these 
principles into effect the, Provincial—Elders=-Conference shall 
submit every appointment.to-the pastorate of-Self-supporting 
Congregations. to. the Boards of the same for their~approval- 
Their right to vetoan/appointment after~—eareful-.and—con-—_ 
scientious Consideration/remains unquestioned: N 
4.—Responsibility, Ministers are responsible and account- 4 40% 
able to the Previncial/Elders-Conference for the administration _ amt 
of their office. Wh 
should in a brother 
nition. They sh 





- 


evér Ministers err or make mistakes, they 4... % 
Spirit set-each othér right,and accept admo- 


d be willing to acknowledge their errors. Re ihletch, 









JS 
5.—Conditigns of Employment—No a-Shall be em“: bh» 
ployed as a Minister in any of o Ngregations, unless the 


Provincial Elders’ Conferencegshall be fully satisfied with his (1436) 
, including a knowledge of the doctrines, principles 
and discipline of the Moravian Church, and unless he shall have 
ember of the same for at least one year before his 
appointment; provided, that the restriction as to time and mem- 


iates presenting the proper credentials. 
_ 6.—Nominations.—When a pastorate becomes vacant, the 6 


x Joint Board of the Congregation may name brethren who in their all>, ~, 3. 


opinion are suitable for the position. The 


wa L2.%./3 Ahetl o 6 acces pa! aren at, fn Km 
ty lloras Re tagt Mae 

Ae FE PARAMS He 
LE 4 Aaa J 





caper? hath walle eel, teers 
Laie ay ater ae 8 Rec, 2a cto eanathaphde as 


70 THE PROVINCE ‘ 


-feremee shall give these consideration, but is not bound by such | 
nominations. 
7.—Need of a Change of Pastors.—If Pastors cannot dis- . 
Charge the duties of their office with profit to their Congrega- «4 
tions, or are incapable of rendering the service required, in- / 
teed! waiting until opportunity offers for a change, removal f 

and temporary retirement on a pension may follow until an- 

other aie appointment is possible. But, if under such cir- 
cumstances“the opportunity for a change exists, this should sf 
s 

¥ 







be prevented a refusal on the ee of the Pastor to accept 
acall. gh pra rhe fbeite ede 
2 8. ee acicst fo a Tonite. Every eeatac ee, has the ;, 


right, in case it conscientiously for any good reason desires ay 


change of Pastors, to tay the matter before the P 
hall take such action-as-it may-deem " 


4 , which’s 
Ld, 6) right and- advisable, agd_to. the best interests~of—alt-concerned, $ 
( /,, after.a thorough investigation, 

2:3 9.—Appointment from Another Church.—An ordained Min-!, 
ister of another Church, desiring to enter the service of the Mo-. 
ravian Church, must have his application indorsed by the ome 
tive Board of the District in which he resides, or by some othe 
board competent to recommend such an applicationyif he is not’ 
a resident of any District of the Province. He shall then be. 
received only on satisfactory evidence of the honorable naturé 
of his previous career and of his full agreement with the doc- 
trine, ritual and discipline of our Church. When accepted, he. 

shall first receive an appointment for not more than one year}+ 
ae eS At the end of that time, if his service is satisfactory to the 
Li < . "3 + Reovincial_Elders’_ Conference his—appoHtment - 
firmed. vwitloe-feoelbh/ 3, 2 2uarwew de 
4 10.—Duration of Appoint me ts.—There shall be no time limit 
set to the duration of miniSterial appointments, except only 
when temporary arrangements are made. 


SECTION VHI.—SALARY OF MINISTERS. 


5 1. Synod holds to the Apostolic principles, “If we sowed 
unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap 
your carnal things ? Even so did the Lord: ordain that they that 
proclaim the’Gospel should live of the Gospel.” 1. Cor. 9:11, 14. 
“The laborer is worthy of his hire.” Luke 10:7. It is the duty 
of every Congregation to provide according to its ability for 
the support of its Pastor, and to supply him with a sufficient 
salary, so that he may devote his time and strength to the 

Manisiy 

2. When a call is given the definite amount i: the salary 


<i ar be stated. afte Lt ae ii 


“a 


SOR: hy SS ; was 27 ) ‘ 
wee VES ER eet ck AL tXAYLYYY 7 ( 
4 Cite ote ce Ste ee Pr Fer Z c fa fe f ge_p-enrpy A 
Meow ttrey, Jd ‘v feet Pas ee CL sr ai fi, Ak | prt —e 
-}—- f ‘ fp . oS a Fa - yi : / ii 
oie Foor hei ‘lee, ‘ LK Abe y ek / » 7 } ' 4 J ty (x Wee Sue 
| THE PROVINCE @*<€&*et/° £7] Bae 
§ 3. The minimum salary of a Pastor shall be Twelve Hun- 1 
r y dred Dollars and parsonage or its equivalent; but every Congre- 
; gation is strongly urged to do all in its power to increase this 





amount to Fifteen Hundred Dollars. 


4. Hereafter no Home Mission Congregation shall be 2 
recognized as self-supporting unless these requirements have 
been fully met. 


: 5. A Congregation which has been recognized as self- 3 
supporting, but which fails to maintain the required standard 
for_two years in succession, shall forfeit the privileges of a 
Self-supporting Congregation, and the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
: ference shall officially announce the fact to the Congregation. 
: An appeal may be made to the Provincial Synod. , 


F 


6. Where the salary of the Pastor is insufficient the,Prov- 4... 
incial Elders’ Conference shall urge an increase of salary, es- 
pecially on occasion of official visits or when a new appointment 


, is made to the pastorate. In case the salary remains BS ere 
the Chiueeebice rence may refuseto ‘elt another Pastor w& EG ; 


pament celery —ic-suaranteed I [Malay iq puetnan LEhlif iy) 
7. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall report to each 5 
» Provincial Synod the names of such Congregations as have failed 


obligation and ability. 


SECTION IX.—EXPENSES OF REMOVALS. 


The expenses of the removal of Ministers under appoint- 6 


to provide for their Pastors a sufficient salary, according to their 
ment to a place of service, or of those retiring from an appoint- 
ed place of service to any place of retirement within the Prov- 
J ince, shall be paid from the Provincial Administration Fund in 


accordance with the following rules :— 


1. All railroad fares of the Minister, his wife, and the 7 
children living at home with him, and all necessary coach, car 
and transfer fare. When a Minister is unmarried, and a sister, 
mother or other relative keeps house for him, her fares shall 
also be paid. 
2. Sleeping car berths, if necessary. 8 
3. Necessary subsistence on the journey. 9 
j ’ 4. Freight and cartage on household goods. A freight 19 
car may be chartered when the amount of goods warrants it, 
but the cost of no more freight shall be allowed than that of 
one car, 
5. A sum not exceeding Fifty Dollars for packing ma- 11 
‘\. terials and paid assistance in packing. *"*«~ 3 Se 
; . 9 7 ” rn / J ‘f 42.4 “£ ‘ 
; (an. thal Aa ea thy “ AF w/a —S pn 
Ce Lovie. G ans Gente -te a al 4 a oi * - eS: Peay | Ze é Ce, ” 
\ Ct RAtdord 7/2 ¢ oy Oe 
’ A oe J < =i + 





Pity BG—LF BF 
¥ C4 af € . ‘ __— 
se i bs y ; if _. G22 ote <-fect ee 2. 


72 THE’ PROVINCE 


1 6. Charges for duty in case of removals from the United 
States. to Canada or vice versa. 


SECTION X.—MARRIAGE OF MINISTERS. 


2 1.—Domestic Life.——Ministers should be.careful to choose 
a companion for life who will honor her position. Sisters who 
enter such a marriage union should bear in mind the high duties 
to which they are called. 

3 2.—Unsuitable Marriages.—In case a Minister has made an 
unsuitable choice in his marriage, the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference has the right and duty to provide in a proper manner, 
that no injury shall arise therefrom to the office he holds or to 
the Church. 


SECTION XIL—METHODS OF PROCEDURE WHEN 
ACCUSATIONS ARE MADE AGAINST A MINISTER. 


1.—The Scriptural Rule. 
4 “Against an Elder receive not an accusation, except at. the 


mouth of two or three witnesses. Them that sin, reprove in the 
sight of all, that the rest also may be in fear.’” 1 Tim. 5:19, 20. 


2.—Discipline. } 
5 The Provincial Elders’ Conference is urged to be thorough, 


firm and faithful in exercising the discipline of the Church upon 
its Ministers. 


3.—Accusations Affecting a Minister’s Standing. 
6 When accusations are made charging a Minister with dis- 
. loyalty to the faith and teachings of the Church, with incom- 
«petence, inefficiency, imprudence, bad habits, or misconduct af- 
fecting his standing as a Minister, but not his moral character, 
the Beevinciat@rddte'S Conference shall carefully investigate 
these charges, giving the accused a fair hearing, and -upgn de- 
mand, the name or names of his accusers. If the Loafer she is 


convinced that the accusations are well founded, in whole or in 
part, it shall be its duty to take stich “acho iar aes 
the_case-demands. The epaporaipg may 

7 1. Admonish him as’a brother, urging 2 ies to acknowledge 
his faults and correct them, and seek to restore him to useful- 
ness in the service of the Church, or 

8 2. Impart Such censure as his offense demands, or 

9 3. Remove him from the position he holds at the time, to 
another position, or 

_4,. Dismiss him from the service of the Church and grant 


ee a pension for one year. 
ra actin toh leet _pnteae ri tetine— 


as aaa 


THE PROVINCE 73 


4.—Accusations Affecting a Minister’s Moral Character. 


1.—Investigations——When accusations are made affecting 1 A 
the moral character or conduct of a Minister, the -Previneial—_ é, 
_Fiders—Conference—shall make an investigation and, if in its (/7%/ 
judgment the evidence is sufficient, it shall demand that defi- 
nite charges be presented against the accused by the accusers, or 


on their failure to do so, the a shall adjudge the case 
in favor of the accused, or d ‘the matter, or if the evidence 
warrants such a course, the Wok tas may prepare charges 
and prefer them against the ac@ffset ‘4tid support them with the 
evidence. The accused shall be given a fair and impartial hear- 
ing, and the right to examine witnesses and make pleas in per- 


son or by counsel. He shall be allowed the benefit of reason- 
able doubt and granted the presumption of psp SP rae 


D .—Decisions.—If pe cused is convicted anh aa ot 2 of en 
e charges preferred, th onference shall 
impart censure or rebuke, or suspend him from the Ministry i) 36) 


mca Kehr a definite time, or dismiss him from the Ministry and publish 
* the dismissal in the church papers; provided, that nothing con- A 


tained in the preceding paragraphs shall prévent the g, by 
Elders—Conference- from such action, as it may deem aprnonecdiony 
Se Tar heat whee a ea 
advisable in any of the cases specified therein, when erieaee et- 

within its knowledge demands action, even when no formal ac- 


cusations are made. 


5.—Right of Appeal. 


A Minister, against whom a decision of the Provincial 3 
Elders’-Conference has been rendered in any of the cases spe- 
cified in Section XI, shall have the right of appeal to the Prov- 
incial Synod. In prosecuting his appeal, his expenses to and 
from the Synod shall be paid by the Synod. 


SECTION XII.—RESIGNATION AND WITHDRAWAL. 


1.—Resignation.—A Minister desiring to resign his charge, 4 
for the purpose of rane bop 7 service of the Mora- 
vian Church, shall give the imaWklders’ Conference at 
least three months’ notice of such intention. Such voluntary 
withdrawal shall work a forfeiture of pension rights. 


2.—Withdrawal.—When a Minister educated in whole or in 5 
part at the expense of the Church requests dismissal to unite 
with another Church, or to enter some other vocation, before 
he has fulfilled his legal obligations to the Moravian College 
and Theological Seminary of two years’ service for every year 
of education in that institution, he shall not receive an honor- 
able dismissal until he makes cash payment or furnishes a ne- 





74 THE PROVINCE 


gotiable note to the Treasurer, for the amounts due 9n his 
education. 


SECTION XIII.—RETIREMENT AND PENSIONS. 


1 1. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall permit a Minis- 
ter to retire from active service and declare him entitled to a 
pension only after they are assured of such Minister’s inability 
to serve the Church any longer in any suitable available charge. 


2 2. When a Minister has served in other Provinces of the 
Moravian Church, the Provincial Elders’ Conference is authorized 
to arrange the pro-rating of the pension according to the time 
of service in each Province. 


3 3. A Minister who has been honorably dismissed from the 
service of the Church, and who re-enters the same, shall on re- 
tirement be credited with all the years of service in the Mo- 
ravian Church. 


4 4. When a Minister retires from active service, the ex- 
penses necessary to removal shall be paid to any place within 
the Province. 


5 5. A regularly retired Minister, if his health improves 
and opportunity is offered, is expected to render the Church 
whatever service lies in his power. 


6 6. A Minister retired on account of persistent refusal of 
calls must accept such temporary appointments as may be 
tendered him. A refusal to do so will cause a forfeiture of 
pension rights. 


7 7. In every instance the receipt of pension is dependent 
upon continued loyal adherence to the Church, and a consistent 
Christian life. 


8 --8. The marriage of a Minister subsequent to his retire- 
ment shall not entitle his widow to a pension. 


9. If a widow of a Minister receiving a pension re- pipet 
she ‘thereby forfeits her right to a further pension. ib 1" uy, 


10. Ten years of faithful service in the Provinces Hated 
from the acceptance of the first call given by the Provincial 
Elders’ Conference, shall- entitle a Minister, whether married, un- 
married or a widower, in the event of disability, to a pension at 
the rate of Three Hundred Dollars per annum. For each additional 
year of service, Nine Dollars per annum shall be added to the an- 
nual pension until after thirty years of service, the maximum 
amount of Four Hundred and Eighty Dollars per annum shall be 
reached. Fractions of a year less than one-half shall be disre- 
garded, and fractions of a year of ong:half or more shall be counted 


as a whole ps. We ann. beeps: fepi, F 
fen pes rida geg te Lg PIS, tr ha - 
Eres G3) 6 PEL Mat Ib- B97. 












THE PROVINCE y / f 75 
bow re, Te, A ff fovriizg 

11.\Jn case of the death of a married Minister whether in 
active service or retired, except_as specified in paragraph 8, his 
widow shall‘\veceive a pension at the rate of Three Hundred 
Dollars’ per annum, with the addition of One Hundred Dollars at 
the time of her hysband’s death, and an annual allowance of 
Twenty-five Dollars, for each of her children between six and 
fifteen years of age.4 The same rule as to allowance for children 
shall obtain for a married Minister or a Widower who retires from 
active service. 

12. When a Minister, after a fair trial for a reasonable time, 
is found to be not adapted to the service of the Church, the Pro- 
vincial Elders’ Conference shall inform him of the fact, and, at 
the end of one year, all claim on the part of said Minister to aid 
from the funds of the Church shall cease. Nothing contained in 
this rule, however, shall be so construed as to prevent the brother 
from appealing to the Provincial Synod. 

13. A Minister dismissed as incompetent, inefficient or not 
adapted to the service, shall be allowed one year’s pension, at the 
rate due him at the time of his dismissal according to the number 
of years of his service. If the dismissal occurs before the tenth 
year of service, a special. grant may be made to him of an amount 
not exceeding One Hundred Dollars. After that all financial 
claims shall cease. 


14. When a Minister, through no fault of his own, or being 
physically disabled, drops out of service temporarily, and has not 
yet served the Church ten years, he shall receive a stipend at the 
rate of Three Hundred Dollars per annum, until he receives an 
appointment or secures other remunerative employment. In no 
case, however, shall such payment continue longer than two years, 
uniess, in the judgment of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, the 
nature of the physical disability, or other special circumstances, 
require an extension of the time. Such cases must be reported to 
the Provincial Synod. 


15. Pensioners who have fulfilled the terms upon which pen- 
sions are granted, are entitled thereto, even if they have means 
that enable them to live independently, and even if their health 
permits them to make at least in part, an independent livelihood. 
{n such cases, however, the Provincial Elders’ Conference is re- 
quested to negotiate for a voluntary relinquishment, in whole or 
in part, of pension rights. In view of the present condition of the 
'Sustentation Fund and of the inadequacy of the pensions paid, a 
voluntary relinquishment of pensions will be greatly appreciated 
by the Church and by fellow pensioners. 

16. These rules, in so far as they relate to the amounts paid 
pensioners, shall not affect the status of any one on the retired 
list previous to June 1, 1903, but they shall apply to everyone 


; 
Nar Nene 


1 


2 


3 


4 


Oe 


76 THE PROVINCE 


entering upon retirement after that date. The status of pension- 
ers previous to June 1, 1903, is fixed by Provincial legislation in 
force at that time and to be found in the Journals of the Provin- 
cial Synod. 

17. An annual collection shall be taken in all the Churches 
for the sustentation of retired Ministers, Ministers’ Widows and 
Children. For this purpose the Provincial Elders’ Conference 
shall issue an annual circular, calling on the Congregations to 
assist in supporting those who have borne the heat and burden 
of the day. The Churches are urged to support this collection 
liberally. 


SECTION XIV.—EDUCATIONAL PRIVILEGES. 
1.—From the Sustentation Fund.—One-half of the surplus in- 


come of the Sustentation Fund, after deducting the charges for 
| sustentation, stipends, taxes, repairs, the reserve fund, and special 


appropriations, shall be equally divided among those children of 
Ministers who may be entitled to educational privileges. Such 
assistance shall_be. given-only-when-necessary for-studies above the 


- Eighth Grade,-and-the amount-shallnever be more than’One-Hun- 


dred-Dollars.a_year,-and never for-aperiod-longer than-four-years,— 


. and only when conditions.necéssitate’that~a child leave home» to 


attend-school. 


2.—From the College.—The Provincial Synod endorses and 
highly appreciates the action of the Trustees of the Moravian Col- 
lege, in offering to receive and educate the children of Moravian 


_ Ministers at a charge of One Hundred Dollars per annum. 





CHAP TERGV ET. 
MISSIONS. 


“After these things I saw, and behold, a great multitude, which no 
man could number, out of every nation, and of all tribes and people and 
tongues, standing before the throne, and before the Lamb, arrayed in 
white robes, and palms in their hands.’’—Revelation 7:9. 


SECTION I.—HOME MISSIONS. 


1.—The Object. 


The great aim and object of our Home Missions is to win 
souls for Jesus Christ wherever He opens the door in our own 
country, and to form Congregations in full communion with the 
Moravian Church. To increase the number of those who may give 
of their means or themselves to meet the growing demands of 
the work in Foreign Fields, Home Missions are necessary. 


2.—The Need. 
In view of the great spiritual destitution existing in many 


~ = . — 

f ’ tpi SL 

, 4 . ? s - - a / Le d i, - >. 
ru f RALadh é {¢ Oa ee | 

- ¥ ae 


Jad won le urd fe ojtawth een ee ee 
Me ele Mba net ad : en tO % Hoe 4 HH 


parts of our land, both among the native and foreign population, 
our Church should make every effort to extend, encourage and 
foster our Home Mission Work. 


3.—Inspiration and Duty. 


Synod recalls with gratitude to God the example of the early 1 
brethren, who preached the Gospel, not only in trackless forests, 
in hamlet and village, but also in the centers of population. This 
inspires us to recognize and do our duty toward the great masses 
of unchurched people in our land. 


4.—Encouragement. 


The history of the growth of our Church, especially in the 2 
Western District, owned and blest of God, is an instructive object 
lesson, enforcing the truth that we must grow, if we would live. 
The completion and equipment of the Theological Seminary, mak- 
ing it possible to educate a larger number of men than ever before 
for the Gospel Ministry in the Church, shows clearly that the 
Lord has more work for us to do in the future than in the past. 


5.—Management. va 


“The “supsome, management_of Home Missions, including WARS 
ra poversight of Missionaries, is vested in the Pee- 4, 9% ** 









o- Tye — Tne Pyovineial Board 0 Church Extension: aa 

pretest. .—The members of the Provincial pace 

Conference together with feur lay brethren to be elected by the 
Provincial Synod shall constitute the Provincial Board of Chureolaegeee 
Extension. Their successors, however, may be as many as may 
be determined upon by the Provincial Synod; provided, that there?7 pppoe tlh ioe 
shall always be an equal number of Ministers and laymen. Their? 
term of office shall be the same as that of the Provincial Elders’ 
Conference. They shall elect their officers from their own num-4y/fece. 
ber; provided, that the Treasurer shall always be a layman. They Ae2aecBen 
are empowered to fill all vacancies. 

~~, 2+_Commission.—Toxthe Provincial Board of Church Exten- 5 
sion is committed the work of entering new fields of labor, and 
beginning and organizing Missions; of erecting church edifices and 
parsonages, and helping to remove indebtedness on Missions or 
Mission property; the care and, safe investment of the Provincial 
Church Extension Fund, the Old Church Extension Fund, and the 
Newport Fund, and of such other funds as may be committed to 
them and the application 0 of their income to the purposes for which 
they are created, under the direction of the Provincial Synod; and 


t V2) . 
OIF RS foo Ilr ‘ 


f, 








the (1e3€)’ Te vente Say rie tapal net hepa 
e's AleTG @ rhes l0.€, Secoresrseadd , 
La Gfuctek FLbficrs 1s dL. y ase Gieene, 


THE PROVINCE 























the promotion of the work of Church Extension and the_s support. 
of existing Home Missions in the Province. 


q 3.—Place of Business.—The place of business of the Board 
shall be at Bethlehem, Pa., or such other place in the state of 
Pennsylvania as the Provincial Synod may direct. 


| 2 4.—Synodal Privilege——The members of the Board shall be 
entitled to seats as Advisory Members in the District Synods in the 
Province, the Board defraying their traveling expenses. 


5.—Visitation—The Board shall visit, or cause to be visited, 
Such enterprises as are under its care, to give advice and encour- 
on agement to the Pastors, who may be in the midst of the hard labor 
ind trials of developing the Church, and also to advise with the 


~l 
people in regard to the means and measures for th ra ED 
pe carrying on of the work. fav huorcwmede th 6.13 
Ee P 





6.—Ample Support. —The| Board is directed, after Wit oer Ce 
investigation of a new field} upon satisfactory evidences of 
its prospects of permanency ateemiththe-comeperation—of+he=Bis- 
i pee d, to concentrate its efforts upon 
such a field, by the appropriation, on sufficient security, of an 
amount ample letga enough to secure the prompt and firm estab- 
lishment of the work. 


56 7.—Use of Collections and Donations.—The Board annually 
apportiong the District Executive Boards of the Province, 
on a basis mutually agreed upon by the Boards concerned, the 
proceeds of all ‘collectionsfor H Home Missions, and donations from 
be expended for the stipends paid to the Pastors of Home Mission 
_ Congregations. 


67 8—Home Missions’ Council—The Board is authorized to 
enter into official relations with the Home Missions’ Council and 
to contribute annually to this and other inter-denominational causes 
what in its judgment is a proper amount. 


70 9.—Reports.—The Board shall report to the Provincial Synod, 
and give a detailed account of all moneys raised and expended, 
and report the work done and the results attained under its admin- 
istration. 


P/. 10.—Expenses and Compensation—No member of the Board 
as such shall receive any salary whatever, and no expenses shall 
be paid by the Board, except the expenses of travel in ay 7 oe lige 
the work of the Board. 


y —The Beginni ew, wre ee 
1) apa me 


s and Scat —HMinistefs are instruct- Eas 
ed nidiicaish-tive-Peouiaciglé ides @cnthpenne heerey ae 


a Ge 


THE PROVINCE 


| places where one or more Moravian families Wave settled, should 


be visited. 


| people, who, if not followed, must be lost to tha Church, the Synod 





to the extension of our work in populous centers, andthe Districh 9 
? eee 


unity d 
urch their Districts an to natifocaty eer eee 
work in ft Me lbocen até estabtishm nt oF 24 afl 


1 
Moravian hurches. 
. 


3.—Evening Classes for Foreigners——The organization of 2 
evening classes for foreigners, in order to bring them under 
Christian influence, is earnestly commended to our Pastors, where 
it can be done with advantage. 


* 4.—Italian Work.—Synod expresses its hearty appreciation of 3 
the energetic labors of the New Dorp Congregation carried on 
among the Italians of that community, and strongly urges other 
Congregations that have an opportunity for ministering to Italians 
and other foreign-born people, to do likewise. - 


| 5.—Use of Students—Synod urges a larger use of theological 4 
: students in survey and Church Extension work. 













8.—Organization of Congregations: Z 








Any number of persons under the care of(a_ ‘Home Missionary ® 
appointed by the Provincial Elders’ Conference | }may, with the_ 
consent of that body and under such rules and ‘Tegulations . as it 
may prescribe, organize themselves into a Congregation in full 
fellowship with the Moravian Church. 


9.—Admission of Congregations. 


When a Congregation shall have been instructed in the doc- ® 
trines and principles of our Church, and has become self-sustain- 
ing, it shall be admitted by the Provincial Synod to the class of 
If-supporting Congregations, with all the privileges, accorded to 


such Congregations. 


10.—Information. 


Home Missionaries are expected to furnish information in 7 
regard to their work through the church papers and prepare 
articles for publications to draw Moravians conte 


mar a chan 
of re otal to Moravian Congregations. The bree, hae: thete 
11.—Self-Support. Fazal g 


_The Provincial Board of Church Ean cigndset hake aie instr 45 foe seed 
* plenty, all Home pa the ik. of doing All in avin) ec se 


Baile 





80 Kos THE PROVINCE 


to provide for the support and comfort of their Pastors, and for 
the expenses of the work. While recognizing gladly the zeal and 
liberality of our Home Mission Congregations in their efforts to 
become self-supporting, and to contribute to Missions and all 
church causes, the Synod nevertheless urges, that greater effort 
should be made to become self-sustaining, especially where Con- 
gregations number more than one hundred members. 


12.—Reduction of Stipends. 


The Board of Church Extension is instructed to decrease 
annually the amounts paid to Home Missionaries, and to require 
a corresponding increase of contributions on the part of the 
Congregations, when it is deemed advisable to do so. 


13.—Insufficient Salary and Affiliated Work. 


1.—New Work in Vicinity—All Congregations receiving sup- 
port from the Board of Church Extension, and all Congregations 
paying insufficient salaries, shall consider their Pastors at liberty 
to labor in fields adjacent which afford openings for the organiza- 
tion of new Congregations. 


2.—Combining Charges.——When two or more Congrega- 
tions are located within reasonable reach of one another and 
fail to provide adequate support for their Pastors, the Provin- 
cial Elders’ Conference shall, if possible, combine the Congre- 
gations under one Pastor, making of them a self-supporting 
charge. 


14.—Unsuccessful Missions. 


If, after the lapse of ten years, the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference and the Provincial Board of Church Extension conclude 
that an enterprise, that has received careful cultivation, has no 
prospect of self-support, then such a Mission shall be served in 
connection with the nearest Moravian Congregation, or if that 
is not practicable, it. shall be abandoned; provided, that nothing 
herein contained shall prevent them from making such an ar- 
rangement or entirely abandoning an enterprise, if such ac- 
tion seems called for at an earlier time. 


15.—The Provincial Church Extension Fund. 


1—Management.—The Provincial Board of Church Exten- 
sion shall hold and securely invest the Church Extension Fund 
created by authority of the Synod of 1876, subject to the condi- 
tions then imposed and such as are imposed by the Charter of 
the Board. The money shall be invested in real securities, and 
in such other securities as are named in the Acts of the As- 
sembly of Pennsylvania, authorizing investments by Trustees. 





No ae of this fund or any part thereof shall be ‘madé upon 
the security.of church property. 


26, 


2.—Use ofncome.—The Board shall cause the income ac- 1 


cruing from the Church Extension Fund to be used to aid in the 
building of churches a arsonages, and paying debts rest- 
ing on church property. |Theyincome, or the greater part there- 
of, at the discretion of the-Board of Church,Extension, shall 
loaned to new enterprises/and Home’ Missions without intergst, 
but on proper security and on condition of repayment at/the 
rate of five per centof the capital per annum until the whole 
amount of the loan shall be repaid. /Thé amounts received in 
these re-payments shall beadded to the capital of the fund. ) 


16.—Old Church Extension Fund. | 


1—The Origin.—All property of abandoned Congregations 
that came into possession of the Church since the year 1868 
has been sold and the proceeds thereof have gone to form and 
constitute the fund known as the Old Church Extension Fund. 


2.—Control and Management.—This fund is under the con- 
trol and management of the Provincial Board of Church Ex- 
tension. 


3.—Property of Abandoned Congregations.—The property 
of abandoned Congregations in the possession of the Province 
or that may come into the possession of the Province, shall be sold 
and the proceeds of such sales shall be added to this fund. 


4—Revived Work—When work in such abandoned fields 
is revived, the proceeds from the sale of such property shall be 
withdrawn from the fund and applied on the acquisition of 
property for the resuscitated work. 

5.—Use of the Principal—-The moneys and credits consti- 
tuting or belonging to this fund may be loaned to Congrega- 
tions with interest on good security. . 


6.—Application of the Income.—The accrued interest and 7 


net income of said fund shall be used in support of Home Mis- 
sionaries, at the discretion of the Provincial Board of Church 
Extension. 


oO 


“yoo 


p> 
17.—Support of the Work. Ws 


1.—Co-operation.—The Provincial Synod looks with confi- 8 


dence to all our Congregations, societies and members to co- 
operate with the Provincial Board of Church Extensiongn vigo- 
rous support of the Home Mission Work of the Church. To this 
end organized efforts should be made, both among adults and 
children. 


2.—Prayer-Meetings.—Where practical, a monthly Home 9 
6 


82 THE PROVINCE 


Mission Prayer-meeting should be held and an offering received. 


3.—Societies——Synod commends those Congregations which 
maintain Home Mission Societies and urges Pastors and people 
to organize such societies where they do not as yet exist. 


4.—Mission Festivals—Where possible, Synod recommends 
that Mission Festivals for the support of the Home as well 
as the Foreign Mission Work be held. 


5.—Annual Collection.—At the call of the Board of Church 
Extension every Congregation should take up the annual col- 
lection for Home Missions, and wherever possible, by a house 
to house canvass among the members. Congregations are 
urged to make strenuous efforts to make an adequate annual 
contribution to this worthy cause. 


18.—The Tabular Statement. 


The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed toward the 
close of each year to publish a tabular statement of the contri- 
butions to Home Missions of all the Congregations. Those 
Congregations which have given nothing to this cause during 
the year shall be credited with the word “nothing.” 


19.—Evangelistic Work. 


1—Evangelistic Committee.—The President of the Provin- 
cial Synod shall appoint an Inter-Synodal Evangelistic Commit- 
tee, consisting of three Ministers, two laymen and one repre- 
sentative from each of the three District Executive Boards. 

2.—Duties—The Committee shall make earnest evangelis- 
tic effort in all the Congregations of the Province its specialty, 
securing the distribution of literature on this subject, and fos- 
tering high evangelistic ideals and wise methods. The Com- 
mittee also finances the salary of the Provincial Evangelist. 

3.—Support of the Work.—Congregations and friends are 
urged to support this work with free-will offerings and with 
their prayers. 

4.—Provincial Evangelist—The Provincial Elders’ Confer- 
ence, on recommendation of the Evangelistic Committee, shall 
appoint a brother as Provincial Evangelist, who, if possible, 
shall devote all of his time to evangelistic work. It shall be his 
duty to co-operate with the District Executive Boards in prose- 
cuting Evangelistic and Church Extension Work. 


20.—Country Church Commission. 


1.—Constitution—The President of the Provincial Synod 
shall appoint a Country Church Commission, consisting of nine 
members., One or more of the members Pay she residents of the 
is wn hat Ae apfroruted 
, \ 
Testy ; w , ae 


THE PROVINCE 83 


Southern Province, if that Province desires representation in 
that Commission. 


2.—Object.—The Commission shall make it its special ob- 
ject to assist rural churches to do more efficient work, by mak- 
ing surveys of existing conditions, by acquainting them with 
the most approved methods for rural work and by assisting 
rural Pastors to become still better prepared for that particu- 
lar work. 


3.—Co-operation.—All country churches are urged to take 
a larger share in community life, and especially to take church 
or community surveys as the basis for more earnest and ag- 
gressive work. The proper authorities are also urged to co- 
operate with the Commission and to make use of its investi- 
gations and findings. 

4.—Par Standard——Synod recommends the study of the 
Par Standard to the District Executive Boards and further re- 
commends to the Provincial Board of Church Extension, after 
it has received the reports of the District Boards, to enter into 
negotiations with the Home Missions’ Council as to a definite 
agreement for the standardization of Home Mission Work. 

5.—Home Missions’ Council—The Commission is authoriz- 
ed to maintain official relations with the Home Missions’ -Coun- 
cil and to pay a fair ratio of its expenses. 

6.—Financial Support—The Commission finances its own 
budget, for which it is authorized to solicit donations from Con- 
gregations, organizations and individuals. 


SECTION II.—FOREIGN MISSIONS. 


1.—Pledge of Faithfulness. 


We, the members of the Provincial Synod, pledge ourselves 
by the Grace of God, to be more faithful stewards of the testi- 
mony of our Saviour, as members of a Missionary Church and 
in obedience to our Master’s will. We hail with joy the many 
evidences of a great revival of missionary zeal, and we pray 
that God may hasten the day when the whole Church of Christ 
shall be united in carrying out the Lord’s command in the great 
commission. 


2.—Workers Needed. 


t. Synod impresses the. fact upon the hearts of candidates 
for the Ministry that the Church has urgent need of Ministers 
in the Foreign Mission Fields, and requests the Mission Board 
to continue to call more men and women from the American 
Province to the Mission Service. 


2. Synod requests the Mission Board to adopt the prin- 


84 THE PROVINCE 


ciple of support, from the general mission treasury, of women 
who are accepted as candidates by the Mission Board. 


3.—The Awakening of Interest. 


1 Ministers and members are urged to take greater personal 
interest in the work of Foreign Missions. To increase this . 
interest :— 

2 1. They should subscribe for such publications as will fur- 
nish them with needful information. 

3 2. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall appoint a bro- 
ther in each District to advocate the cause of Foreign Missions, 
as opportunity offers or occasion requires. 

4 3. Pastors should preach, at least, one or two missionary 
sermons every year. 

5 4. Mission Festivals should be held in all Congregations 
where circumstances permit. 


6 5. Monthly Missionary Prayer-meetings shall be held in 
all Congregations, when it shall be the duty of the Pastors to 
communicate missionary news and instruct the people in re- 
gard to the character and history of our Missions. 


7 6. Missionary Societies, or the formation of such societies 
where none exist, should be encouraged. 
8 7. Pastors, Superintendents and Teachers in the Sunday 


and Church Schools should strive to interest the children and 
young people in missionary work. They should make every ef- 
fort to have at least one copy of the “Moravian Missionary” go 
into every home represented in the Sunday-school. They should 
also make good use of the large number of excellent missionary 
books published by our own and other Churches, in the Sunday- 
school library and by systematic circulation. 

9 8. Individuals, Societies and Congregations are encouraged 
to adopt their “own Missionaries” or Native Evangelists. 


ly 44.—Department of Missionary Education. 


Wa“ 10 _~-t.—Secretary.—Synod hereby creates a Department of Mis- 

sionary Education and instructs the Provincial Elders’ Confer- 

“a ence to appoint a suitable brother to assume charge of the De- 

7 partment as Secretary, the appointment to cover the inter- 
synodal period. 


r) 
ie 11 2.—Duty of the Secretary.—It shall be the duty of the Secre- 
tary by correspondence and by personal visitation, if convenient, 
» to promote interest in the cause of Foreign Missions among the 
young people and the children of the Church, by bringing them 
¥ oe touch with the abundant literature on Missions, by introduc- 
)®ing Mission Study Classes, and by encouraging and we 


Y) eS “e ape lepue Creghhh bei teed, fa- se tas 
thea) ptr? tee rebar emer ect} b aie” Jy ty Shes e/ At 
VA fee Of frorilea GY GEE. <4 4 


. i s “ f 
x4 —Pte<—eet © JX. &. & 


te 4 | 





THE PROVINCE 85 


Sunday-school Workers to place and keep the subject of Mis- 
sions before the Sunday-schools. 


3.—Mission Study Classes.—Synod urges all the Congrega- 
tions of the Province to a more general introduction of Mission 
Study Classes. 


4.—Lecture Bureau.—Synod commends the Mission Lecture 
Bureau of the Eastern District Christian Endeavor Union and 
seeks permission from the Union to make their Bureau, thus far 
conducted under its auspices, a recognized part of this Depart- 
ment and that it be placed in charge of its Secretary. Our 
Ministers are urged to co-operate in this effort to reach the 
people through the eye as well as through the ear. 


5.—Financial Support. 


1—Important Duty.—Synod urges the members. and 
friends, our Congregations and Societies to contribute liberally 
to Foreign Missions, that the oft recurring deficits in the Mis- 
sion Accounts may be prevented, the increased demands of our 
growing work may be met, and the means furnished to enter 
new fields white for the harvest that invite us. 


2.—Systematic Giving.—Foreign Missions are of supreme 
importance in the Moravian Church, and systematic giving is 
distinctly taught in the Bible. Experience proves this to be the 
most satisfactory method of meeting the pressing demands of 
the work. Therefore Synod urges upon Pastors and others 
- holding positions of influence to devise and put into effect more 
systematic plans for increasing the gifts to Missions. 


3.—Causes Within the Budget.—Synod instructs the Pas- 
tors of the churches to encourage, in the missionary contribu- 
tions of their people, the selection of causes within the budget 
of the Mission Board. 


4—Annual Collection—An annual collection for Foreign 
Missions shall be taken on Easter Day or Whitsunday. 


5.—Collections at Meetings.—Collections should be taken 
at the monthly Missionary Prayer-meeting and at Mission Fes- 
tivals. . 


6.—The Alaska Mission. 


1.—Commendation.—Synod earnestly commends the Mis- 
sion in Alaska to the unceasing prayers and liberal support of 
our Congregations. There is a special responsibility resting 
upon this Province for its maintenance. Synod rejoices that this 
enterprise has thoroughly aroused the missionary spirit in the 
Province, and we recognize, with gratitude to God, the divine 


5 


7 


si 


86 THE PROVINCE 


blessing upon the work and praise Him for the privilege of 
working in this Mission. 


2.—Prayer and Responsibility—Synod requests Ministers 
and Congregations to make the Alaska Mission a constant ob- 
ject of their supplication, and that our consecrated youth be 
urged to consider their responsibility for service as Mission- 
aries and teachers in Alaska. 


3.—Promise of Support.—Synod expresses its warm appre- 
ciation of the self-denying faithfulness of the workers in this 
field, both past and present, and promises to support the work 
vigorously. 


4.—Alaska Auxiliary Synod urges Congregations to exert 
themselves to obtain members for the Alaska Auxiliary to the 
Society for Propagating the Gospel Among the Heathen. 


5.—Annual Collection—The second Sunday in June is ap- 
pointed for a special day of prayer, and for contributions for 
the Alaska Mission in all our Congregations. We recommend 
that this should be made a house to house collection wheres 
practicable. 


6.—Request.—In view of the cost of freight to Alaska, we 
call attention to the fact that unless the cost of freight be fur- 
nished therewith, contributions in money furnish more efficient 
aid than gifts in another form. Those who give supplies to go 
by freight, are requested to correspond with the Supply Com-' 
mittee before forwarding them, that the probable cost may 
be ascertained and provision made for its payment. 4 


7.—Indian Mission in California. 


Synod. heartily commends the Mission among the heathen. 
in our own land to our churches and societies as a work of par- 
ticular honor and pride, worthy of the continued interest of 
_all our mission agencies. 


SECTION III.—MISSION IN CZECHO-SLOVAKIA. 


1.—Appeal from History. 


About the first day of March, in the year 1457, the Mora- 
vian Church had its beginning, as a branch of the Church of 
Christ, in the old lands of Bohemia and Moravia. It grew and 
. flourished until it was crushed out by cruel persecutions fol- 
lowing the Thirty Years’ War. The Moravian Church, however, 
was revived in other lands, and now, with all its Provinces com- 
bined, it has re-entered the land of its spiritual fathers, bearing 
the Gospel of Christ, carrying back the old principles and seek- 
ing to re-establish the Ancient Church in its former seats of 


THE PROVINCE 87 


benign influence and beneficent power. It is of the utmost 
importance that the whole Church should unite in this work. 


2.—Commendation. 


Synod commends this noble cause to the prayerful inter- 
cession of the Congregations and to their steady and generous 
support; rejoices in the prayers and the liberal response to ap- 
peals made on behalf of this Mission; but also urges increased 
liberality to encourage the faithful workers in Bohemta-and 

—Moravia.to enter new fields; and commends the Orphanages and 
the whole Mission to the spiritual and financial support of our 
Sunday-schools, Young People’s Societies and other societies. 


3.—Information. 


The Provincial Representative of the Bohemian-Moravian- Mis- 
sion in Czecho-Slovakia is requested to furnish information in re- 
gard to the work through the Church Papers. Ministers should 
present the work to the Congregations in historical sermons and 
addresses. 


4.—Support. 


1. The Provincial Synod appoints the first Sunday in March 
as a day of special prayer for the Bohemian-Moravian Mission in 
Czecho-Slovakia and recommends that a collection be taken on that 
day for. this cause in all Congregations. One of the monthly mis- 
sionary meeting collections should each year also be devoted to 
this cause. 


2. Synod renews the obligation assumed in 1908 of adopt- 
ing Jungbunzlau as its parish, and the members of this Synod 
pledge themselves to do what lies in their power to raise $2850 
per annum for work, of which $850 shall be devoted to Jung- 
bunzlau. N.B.—Under the conditions existing since the World 
War, even double that amount would not meet the real needs. 


3. The Provincial Representative shall call special attention, 
particularly to the work in Jungbunzlau and direct the atten- 
tion of the churches in a special circular letter prior to the 
time of the offering, and if the result of the annual collection 
should fall below the sum of $2850, he shall be commissioned 
to put forth special efforts during the year to bring the offering 
up to that sum. 


SECTION IV.—SPECIAL CAUSES. 


1.—The Home for Lepers at Jerusalem. 


1. Synod rejoices that the Lord has entrusted our Church 
with the self-denying work among the lepers at Jerusalem and 


ee) 


6 


88 THE PROVINCE 


has blessed it. Synod thanks the friends of this work for their 
sympathy and support, and recommends it to all our Congre- 
gations, asking for it their intercessions and gifts. 

2. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is directed to make 
a more urgent general appeal to all our Congregations, Sun- 
day-schools and Societies for this cause. 


2.—The American Bible Society. 


1. The Holy Scriptures are a most precious treasure, di- 
vinely given to man. Our prosperity as a nation and the per- 
manence of our republican government very largely depend 
upon the national knowledge of, and obedience to the truths 
and principles taught in the Bible. Synod fully appreciates the 
great work of the American Bible Society in publishing and dis- 
tributing Bibles, and promises it its hearty co-operation. 

2. Synod accepts the invitation of the American Bible So- 
ciety to appoint a representative of our Church to act as a 
member of the Advisory Council thereof, for the purpose of con- 
ferring annually at the offices of the Society (at the Society’s 
expense for traveling and hotel accommodations), on the budget 
for the coming year, this representative to be appointed by the 
Provincial Elders’ Conference. 

3. The first Sunday in May is established as a day of 
prayer and gifts for Inter-denominational Work, the funds thus 
secured being at the disposal of the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference for the meeting of such demands as that work may en- 
tail. In those churches, where the budget system is employed, 
it is recommended by Synod, as an alternative, that this cause 
be officially recognized as a Church benevolence and that it be 
included in the annual budget of such churches. 


SECTION V.—SPECIAL LEGISLATION OF THE 
SYNOD OF 1920. 


1. Synod heartily approves of the action of the “Society 
for Propagating the Gospel Among the Heathen,” through its 
Directors, in assuming administrative control of the Mission in 
Nicaragua during the war, and herewith formally commits to 
said Society the administration of the missionary interests of 
this Province, and requests it to care for all the matters therein 
involved, in the spirit of the findings of the Zeist Unity’s Con- 
ference, and instructs the Provincial Elders’ Conference to work 
in conjunction with said Society in furthering the missionary 
enterprise, and to do all in its power to. make effective the 
findings of the Zeist Unity’s Conference. 


2. Synod, in so far as it can speak for the Northern Prov- 


THE PROVINCE 89 


ince of the Moravian Church in America, assumes full respon- 
sibility for all the obligations which have. thus come upon this 
Province, and pledges the Provincial Elders’ Conference and 
the “Society for Propagating the Gospel” hearty moral and 
practical support in carrying out the greatly enlarged duties 
issuing out of the findings of the Zeist Unity’s Conference. 


3. Synod therefore specifically calls upon the Moravian 
Congregations in America to furnish the men and the women 
urgently needed at this very time to man adequately the Mis- 
sion Fields in Alaska, California, Nicaragua, and the West Indian 
Islands, and urges that the Delegates, lay and clerical, here as- 
sembled, accept their share of this responsibility, and soleranly 
covenant with their Lord constantly to use their influence to 
secure suitable candidates for Missionary Service, and likewise 
to secure the means properly to support the Missionaries in 
the fields. 


4. Synod declines to accept Bishop Hamilton’s resigna- 
tion from the office of American Member of the Mission Board 
of the Moravian Church, and urges him to continue to exer- 
cise such functions thereof as may be possible, and specifically 
requests him to aid the administrative Boards of the Province 
in the management of the missionary interests, which have de- 
volved upon them as a consequence of the World War. 


SECTION VI.—RESOLUTIONS OF THE CONFERENCE OF 
THE GENERAL DIRECTING BOARD. 


The following more general Resolutions were adopted by 
the Fourth Representative Conference of the General Directing 
Board, held at Herrnhut, August 11-21, 1922:— 


1. This Conference, as the representative of the Unity, 
acknowledges anew the gifts and the mission of the Brethren’s 
Church, contained in the very fact of its being the Unity. The 
Conference regards it as the special mission of the Unity to be 
an expression of the God-willed unity of God’s children through- 
out the world, shown in actual unity in the life of faith and love, 
and in joint work in building up the Kingdom of God. There- 
fore the Conference regards the work in Czecho-Slovakia, the 
care of the Lepers in Jerusalem, and especially our Foreign 
Missions, as the business of the whole Church. 


2. That the special responsibility for certain Mission 
Fields, which, through the circumstances of the war, has de- 
volved on single Provinces, has aroused a new sense of respon- 
sibility for these fields, and new interest in Mission Work can 
only be regarded by the Conference as a blessing for the whole. 
But the Conference maintains the view that the General Mis- 


nS 


90 THE PROVINCE 


sion Board, elected by the General Synod, still represents the 
whole work and is answerable for it, and that in this work 
each member really serves the others, so that the common re- 
sources may be used for the good of all. 


3. Since present circumstances do not. yet permit of. the 
members of the Mission Board living together in Herrnhut, the 
division of the administration and finance of Moravian Missions, 
as sanctioned by the Unity Conference of 1919 at Zeist, is re- 
cognized anew by this Conference, until the General Synod or 
the General Directing Board shall otherwise determine. 


4. The Conference notes that, like the Mission Corpora- 
tion in Germany, and the Society for Propagating the Gospel 
(Bethlehem, U.S.A.), the Trust Society for the Furtherance of 
the Gospel (London) has been incorporated—September 17th, 
1921,—-for the legal holding of Mission Property in Great 
Britain and Ireland, and that the Moravian Mission Agency has 
- been registered—March 20th, 1922,—as a private company for 
Mission Business of a commercial kind. 


5. With a view to the discharge of the duties connected 
with the control and administration of a defined part of the 
Mission Work, the Synod of each Province of the Church is at 
liberty to create a Provincial Mission Board, if such a body does 
not already exist, provided that a Representative of the Prov- 
ince on the General Mission Board, who resides in the Province, 
is either a Voting or an Advisory Member of such Provincial 
Mission Board. 


6. The special responsibility laid upon the several Prov- 
inces through the division of control and financial administra- 
tion touches in the first instance the Home Administration, and 
includes Training, Outfit, Furloughs, Pensions and Children’s 
Education within any given Province, in the case of Mission- 
aries whose Home Province it is. The same applies also to Mis- 
sionaries in Trade Service, in so far as the Mission Business in 
which they are serving, or have served, is not charged with and 
able to undertake their Outfit, Furlough, etc. 


7. The special responsibility of single Provinces touches 
further the control and financial support of certain Moravian 
Mission Fields, at present, as follows :— 

From Herrnhut are controlled and administered: Surinam, 
South Africa—West and South Africa—East. 

From London: Labrador, the West Indies, Demerara, Hima- 
laya, Unyamwesi and the Home for Lepers at Jerusalem. 

From Bethlehem: Alaska, California and Nicaragua. 

8. If deficits or debts occur in the Home or Foreign Ad- 
ministration of Missions assigned to any Province, the legal 


THE PROVINCE 91 


financial responsibility does not extend beyond the Mission 
Property and Funds administered by that Province; but in case 
of need it must be able to rely on other Provinces of the 
Church for such help as they are able to give. 


9. The oneness of our Mission Work is also shown by the 1 
various Provinces giving and collecting for other Mission Fields, 
beside those which are. immediately under their care financial- 
ly. The Conference recommends the continuance of such mu- 
tual brotherly help. 

10. Moravian Foreign Mission Service shall still remain 
a united whole, in which a Missionary from one Home Prov- 
ince may find opportunity for service in a field for the time 
being administered from another Home Province. 

11. With a view to the effective co-ordinating of the dif- 
ferent branches of our Foreign Mission Work, and of the sup- 
ply of workers, the several Mission Boards shall keep in close 
touch with each other by correspondence, exchange of minutes, 
and by meetings of the Mission Board or authorized repre- 
sentatives, as occasion shall require, as a rule not less than 
once a year. 


to 


CH-AGR PEER Vill I; 


EDUCATION. 
“Train up a child in the way he should go; and when he is old, he 
will-not depart from it.’’-—-Proverbs 22:6. 


SECTION I.—GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 


1.—Object of Moravian Education. 


1. The Moravian Church has from the beginning recog- 4 
nized the high value of schools for training the rising genera- 
tion for a happy Christian life, and so has undertaken the es- 
tablishment of schools, for its children, and bestowed much 
care on their inward and outward development. 

2. So far as the Church has its own schools, and is respon- 
sible for the training of its children, it must earnestly watch 
that the whole school management is in the spirit of the Gospel. 
The schools’ should not only satisfy all demands for a thorough 
secular education, but should be training places for earnest, 
faithful work, and sincerity and firmness of character. It should 
be kept in mind, too, that the helping of the less gifted and the 
training of the weak or abnormal is in accord with the spirit 
of our Lord, and that only a training which avoids weakness 
and awakens trust can bear the right fruit. 


3. The chief object of our boarding schools, to which all. 6 


92 THE PROVINCE 


others must be subordinated, is, by means of a Christian educa- 
tion, not alone to fit men and women for this life, but to pre- 
pare them for eternity. All that can further this object, first, 
careful religious instruction, special Bible lessons, united morn- 
ing and evening prayers, conversation with the children on what 
is needful and helpful to their eternal salvation, participation 
of the pupils in the meetings of the Church so far as these 
are suited to their comprehension, and special meetings for the 
young; all this should be well attended to. 


4. The Provincial Synod recognizes our schools as a defi- 
nite and avowed part of our denominational activity, standing 
on a par with our missionary enterprises, to be conducted solely 
for the good they may do and absolutely without thought of 
gain. 


2.—Character of Moravian Education. 


-A fundamental principle in our educational work is that our 
schools exist for the winning and education of youth for Christ 
their Saviour. Synod rejoices in the emphasis laid by Princi- 
pals and Teachers on the distinctive characteristic of Moravian 
schools, namely, Christian training and character-building. This 
should continue to be regarded as first in importance. 


3.—Duty of School Authorities. 


1. The General Synod exhorts and requests those to whom 
the management of our schools, and especially our Theological 
Seminaries, is entrusted conscientiously to do all in their power 
to educate the youth in the doctrines, principles and spirit of 
the Moravian Church. 


2. Above all, it is of importance that those charged with 
the work of education should themselves be moved by the love 
of Christ, and should recognize this as the chief task of their 
calling, so that their daily life, as well.as their teaching, may 
be imbued with a Christian spirit. Besides this it must be our 
earnest endeavor not to remain behind: others in an adequate 
mental training. 


4.—Preparation for Teaching. 


Before entering upon the sacred office of a Preacher of the 
Gospel, or a Teacher of Religion in Church Schools, each candi- 
date should examine himself to see whether he is prepared by 
spiritual knowledge and experience for his work; whether his 
faith agrees with that of the Church whose service he enters, or 
whether at least he can conscientiously hold the faith of the 
Church sacred. 


THE PROVINCE 93 


5.—Pledge of Office. 


The authorities of all our educational institutions are re- 
quired to make open acknowledgment of the fundamental doc- 
trines of the Moravian Church. 


6.—The Children of the Church. 


1. The children of the Church should receive such a train- 
ing and education as will fit them for usefulness in the Church 
and in the world. Those to whom the management of our 
schools is intrusted, should do all in their power to educate 
their pupils in the doctrines, principles and spirit of the Mora- 
vian Church. 


2. Our schools, with their exceptional opportunities to 
perpetuate the training of our Moravian homes, should be as 
frequently as possible brought to the attention of the member- 
ship of our Congregations by the Pastors, in co-operation with 
the school authorities and commended to the patronage of our 
members, both for their excellence and reasonable rates. 


7.—The Wider Field. © 


A special branch of our work is the education in our Church 
Schools of children who do not belong to our membership, but 
are intrusted to our care. In our schools the Lord has opened 
to us a wide field of blessed effort extending far beyond the 
limits of our Church. 


8.—Religious Instruction. 


1. The central point in our school system is religious in- 
struction. Along with Bible history, the saving truths of Chris- 
tianity are to be made clear and impressive in a way that 
awakens the attention of the scholar. The scholar’s mind should 
be stored for life with texts of Scripture, and hymns from the 
treasures of our Hymn Book. 


2. The regular course of study in all our Church Schools 
shall include at least one hour per week of religious instruction, 
to be given by the Principal himself or some other competent 
person. 


9.—Efficiency and Scholarship. 


Synod heartily commends all worthy efforts to increase the 
efficiency of our schools and elevate the standards of scholar- 
ship. Principals and Teachers are urged to impart thorough 
instruction and lay a solid foundation upon which the scholar 
may build, rather than seek to achieve brilliant, but transient 
and superficial results. 


-~] 


94 THE PROVINCE 


10.—Assistance to Minister’s Children. 


1 Synod commends the practice of our schools in granting 
assistance to Ministers and Missionaries in the education of 
their children and urges the continuance of this policy. 


SECTION II.—THE MORAVIAN COLLEGE AND 
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 


1.—Statement of Principles by the General Synod. 


2 All the Provinces of the Church have educational institu- 
tions of a high class in which young men receive a comprehen- 
sive education and prepare themselves for the service of the 
Church in the Christian Ministry. These institutions are under 
the control and management of the Provincial Synod and their 
Executive Boards, yet they are institutions in which the whole 
Church is interested. In these institutions the object, which 
constantly must take precedence to all others, is to educate 
the students to follow the Lord Jesus Christ in the Ministry of 
the Church and to instruct them in the Word of God. 


2.—Character and Purpose. 


3 The Moravian College and Theological Seminary at Beth- 
lehem, Pa., is established on a broad basis and seeks a large 
field of usefulness. Its instruction should be thorough. The 
Church looks to this institution for the graduation of thorough- 
ly trained and pious candidates for the Ministry and for ibe 
Foreign Field. Young men, however, wishing to prepare for 
any profession or business shall be admitted into the institu- 
tion on terms fixed by the Board of Trustees. 


3.—Relation of the College and Seminary. 


4 While a clear distinction between the College and the Semi- 
nary, academically and socially, is more and more required and 
practicable, there are important reasons why there should not 
be a complete separation. The predominant importance of the 
Seminary shall always be emphasized. But it must also be borne 
in mind, that the College is essential to the very existence of 
the Seminary. 


4.—Buildings and Equipment. 


5 Synod views with gratitude to God and profound satisfac- 
tion the great improvements made in recent years in the build- 
ings and equipment of the Moravian College and Theological 
Seminary, which make it possible to receive students prepa 
for different callings in life. ‘ 


ed Cele 


THE PROVINCE 95. 


5.—The Board of Trustees. 


1.—Constitution—a. The Board of Trustees of the Mora- 1 
vian College and Theological Seminary shall consist of thirteen 
Trustees elected by the Provincial Synod, seven of whom shall 
be laymen of the Moravian Church and six shall be ordained 
brethren of said Church. Each District of the Province shall be 
represented in said Board by, at least, one member who, at the 
time of his election, shall be a resident of the District which he 
represents. The President of the Moravian College and Theo- 
logical Seminary shall be one of the thirteen Trustees to be 
elected, and in addition to the thirteen Trustees to be elected, 
the Provincial Elders’ Conference of the Northern Province 
shall be ex-officio members of said Board with all the rights 
and privileges of said Board of Trustees which its constitution 
allows. 


b. The members of the Provincial Elders’ Conference of the 2 
Southern Province, together with two brethren from this Province, 
appointed by said Conference, shall be plans members of the afer 2 
Board of Trustees. Cr) dnabuding thelfrtey iLife aneltrr Me 


2.—Commission.—a. /The Board of Trestess shall have the 3" pre 

care and management of ‘the College and Seminary and of its ; 
estates and properties. They shall have power to nominate all 
Professors and Teachers/and make all needful laws and regula- 
tions for the fixing and payment of salaries, and fixing prices 

of board and tuition of students, and for the studies and exer- 
cises of the students, and for the general welfare of the institu- 
tion; provided, that said statutes, by-laws, and regulations 
shall not be inconsistent with the constitution and laws of the 
commonwealth of Pennsylvania or of the United States or of 

the enactments of the Provincial Synod. 


b. The Trustees in connection with the Faculty shall have 4 
power to grant and confer such degrees in the liberal arts and 
sciences, or branches thereof, to such students of the College or 
others as from their proficiency in learning they may deem 
justly entitled to such honors, and such as are usually granted 
by institutions of a similar kind, and to grant diplomas or cer- 
tificates under their common seal as may authenticate and per- 
petuate the memory of such graduation. 


3.—Filling of Vacancies.—Vacancies in the Board of Trus- 5 
tees, when they occur in the interval between Synods, shall be 
filled for the unexpired term by the remaining members of 
the Board. 

4.—Term of Office——The Trustees shall hold office during © 
the intervals between Provincial Synods. 





96 THE PROVINCE 


6.—The Faculty. 


1.—The President—tThe institution shall be under the di- 
rection of a President. The spiritual charge of the students 
shall belong to him and must be faithfully attended to. 


2.—Professors——The Professors of the College and Semi- 
nary must be men of decided piety and literary attainments. A 
pledge of office shall be required of the President, and all the 
Professors and Teachers, by publicly answering a series of 
questions on Christian doctrine and discipline. 


3.—Faithfulness——The Church may henceforth entrust the 
responsible duty of educating its future Ministry to such men 
only of whom it has the assurance that they adhere to the doc- 
trinal_ standards of our Church and who are prepared to give 
definite promise that they regard it as their solemn commission, 
by the grace of God, to lead their students into an intelligent 
understanding and hearty acceptance of these truths which from 
the beginning have constituted our Church’s strength in the 
service of our Lord and the extension of His kingdom. 


4—Duties.—The organization of classes, the courses of 
study, the arrangement of the buildings and rooms, and _ all 
other details, are left to the Faculty, subject to the charter 
rights of the Board of Trustees. Admission, discipline, rejec- 
tion or expulsion of students, are decided by the Faculty only, 
except where students are beneficiaries of the Church, when 
the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall be consulted. — 


7.—The Students. 


1.—Securing Students—Synod earnestly recommends to 
our Pastors, Congregations and District Executive Boards to 
make greater efforts to induce suitable young men to enter the 
College and Theological Seminary to study for the Gospel 
Ministry. Pastors are urged to instruct their Congregations 
in regard to the work and welfare of the College and Seminary, 
and endeavor to enlist desirable students. 

2.—Preparation.—_Synod urges upon the Congregations the 
duty of taking measures toward the thorough preparation of 
those young men, who believe themselves called to the Ministry 
of the Church, that they may pass the prescribed entrance ex- 
aminations, and the College need not be concerned with pre- 
paratory education, which is entirely outside of its sphere of 
activity. Synod further urges that District Executive Boards 
secure and prepare suitable candidates for admission to the 
College and Seminary. 

3.—Application and Entrance.—a. Applications for admis- 
sion to the Moravian College and Theological Seminary should 


THE PROVINCE 97 


be made to the President. Young men wishing to prepare for 
any profession or calling shall be admitted to the institution 
on terms given upon application. 

b. It is recommended that no one be admitted to the Col- 
lege who has not passed the required entrance examination. 

c. Every candidate for the Ministry must submit to a 
thorough and impartial examination of his spiritual, mental and 
physical qualifications for the work of a student and of the 
Ministry, and may be admitted only if the examination proves 
_satisfactory to the Faculty. 

d. It is recommended, that as soon as possible, the stand- 
ard of attainment required for admission be raised as high as 
that of any first class College in the country. 

e. The Moravian Preparatory School at Bethlehem, Pa., is 
recognized as peculiarly fitted for preparatory education. 

4—Examinations.—a. It is recommended that a standard 
for admission to each class be prescribed. No student should 
be advanced to a higher class until he has passed the required 
examinations. : 

b. It is further recommended that no student be graduated 
from the College who has not passed a final examination cover- 
ing the required studies of the collegiate course. 

5.—Admonition.—Students preparing for the Ministry are 
to be admonished of the importance of the duties of their high 
calling, and reminded of their duty to faithfully serve Christ 
and the Church, and not to walk in their own ways. They 
should acknowledge this as their duty previous to their admis- 
sion, and it should be frequently brought to their attention 
afterwards. 

6—Evidence of Qualifications——During the final year in 
the Theological Seminary, candidates for the Ministry, in addi- 
tion to passing the examinations required for graduation, shall) / 
meet the Provincial Elders’ Conference and furnish them ac- 
ceptable evidence of their qualifications for satisfactory service 
in the work of the Church. 

7.—Pledge of Service——Candidates for the Ministry shall 
pledge themselves to give to the Church at the rate of at least 
two years of service for each year of free education which they 
shall receive, and that in case they fail to enter that service, or 
leave it, except when compelled to retire by reason of sickness, 
they will refund the expenses of their education to the amount 
of Three Hundred Dollars for each year of board and tuition 
that they may have received. The Board of Trustees is authoriz- 
ed to take such action in increasing the amount to be refunded 
as may be deemed expedient. 

7 


98 THE PROVINCE 


8.—Claims of Support.—Candidates for the Ministry, who 
have received their education in whole or in part, including their 
tuition, board and lodging, in consideration of future service, 
cannot claim any financial support from the Church after gradu- 
ation until appointed to service.. No expenses for clothing shall 
be paid by the Trustees. 


9.—Support of Individual Students—-We urge Congrega- 
tions and individuals to make themselves responsible for the 
personal expenses of such students as require assistance with- 
out decreasing their contributions to the general expenses of 
the Seminary. 


10.—Personal Expenses.—For the information of prospec- 
tive students, we recommend the insertion in the annual cir- 
cular issued to the Congregation of an estimate of the yearly 
personal expenses of a student. 


11.—Personal Habits——Synod commends the definite efforts 
put forth by the Faculty and student body of our College and 
Theological Seminary, marked with success, to cultivate in the 
College and Seminary life, a high moral and religious standard, 
looking toward the avoidance of any practices and personal 
habits not conducive to the highest type of Christian manhood. 


12.—Use of Tobacco—The Provincial Synod discounte- 
nances the use of tobacco by the students of the Seminary. 


8.—Private Preparation for the Ministry. 


1.—Course of Study.—The Synod instructs the Provincial 
Elders’ Conference, together with the Faculty of the Theologi- 
cal Seminary, to arrange a four years’ course of study and 
reading suitable for men desiring to enter the Ministry, whose 
means and circumstances do not permit them to acquire the 
necessary education except by private effort. ‘ 


2.—Examinations.—Examining Committees shall be’ ap- 
pointed by District Synods to examine such candidates and 
report their progress to the Provincial Elders’ Conference. If, — 
in the judgment of said Board, such men prove to be suitable 
candidates for the Ministry, they may be licensed to preach, 
but in no case ordained until they have successfully completed 
their course and passed the required examinations. Nor shall 
they be accepted as candidates for the Ministry until they have 
furnished satisfactory evidence of Christian character, good 
health and adaptibility to the work. 


9.—Extension of the Regular Course. 


Synod recommends to the Board of Trustees the extension 
of the course in the Theological Seminary from two years to 
three years as soon as conditions will permit. 


THE PROVINCE 99 


10.—Preparation for the Foreign Field. 


The College Authorities are directed to encourage and pre- 1 
pare young men to enter the Foreign Field. They shall make 
provision, as far as practicable, for the imparting of industrial 
and other specific training to American candidates for Missionary 
Service. 


11.—Language. 


The Trustees and Faculty are urged to make every effort 2 
to prepare candidates for the Ministry to preach in both the 
English and the German language. 


12.—Day of Prayer. 


The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed to appoint 3 

a day annually in all our Congregations for ‘special prayer to 
the great Head of our Church, for the College and Theological 
Seminary. Our Pastors are particularly urged to include this 
institution in their public prayers in the Sunday services, in 
addition to the single opportunity offered on the annual day 
of prayer. The last Sunday in November has been appointed for 
this annual day of prayer. 


13.—Finances. 


rs 


1.—The Basis.—In accordance with the recommendation of 
the Synod of 1881, the present basis of the College and Semi- 
nary is independent of support from the Sustentation Fund. 


2.—Endowment Fund.—The Endowment Fund created by ® 
an act of the General Synod of 1857 and the Provincial Synod 
of 1858, and increased by subsequent gifts, should be increased 
to such a figure that the financial support of the institution 
need not be largely dependent upon the annual collections. 
To this end we recommend that the Trustees appoint a finan- 
cial agent particularly adapted to this line of work. 


3.—Application of Income.—With the interest of the Endow- 
ment Fund and the income from other sources, such students 
shall be assisted to receive an education as desire to prepare 
themselves for the service of the Church, and who do not have 
the means to pay for their education, and for whose education 
no other means are provided, subject to such rules and condi- 
tions as the Provincial Synod or the College Authorities may 


lay down. 


4—Appeal for Support—Synod recognizes with gratitude 7 
the gifts received and the efforts made to increase the revenues 
of the College and Seminary, and we request the continuance of 
such efforts. Congregations and individuals, and especially 


oO 


100 THE PROVINCE 


those who are wealthy, are invited to respond liberally to ap- 
peals made on behalf of this most important institution. 


5.—Personal Work.—The Trustees and Faculty should pre- 
sent the cause of the Theological Seminary to the Congrega- 
tions in person whenever practicable. 

6.—Annual Collection—The Trustees and President are 
authorized to institute and maintain an annual collection in aid 
of the College and Theological Seminary, for the purpose of 
securing an amount that will adequately supplement the income 
from the Endowment Fund. This is to be done in connection with 
the annual day of prayer on the last Sunday in November. 


SECTION II.—OTHER CHURCH SCHOOLS 


1.—Ownership. 
The properties of the Church Schools, namely: The Mora- 


_ vian College and Seminary for Women at Bethlehem, Pa., Linden 


Hall at Lititz, Pa., and Nazareth Hall at Nazareth, Pa., are held 
in trust for the Province, but these trusts shall be administered 
for the benefit of the’ schools themselves’ and shall no longer 
be regarded as a source of revenue for the purpose of Susten- 
tation. These institutions are pure public charities. 


2.—Board of Trustees. 


The Moravian College and Seminary for Women at Bethle- 
hem, Pa., Linden Hall at Lititz, Pa., and Nazareth Hall at Naza- 
reth, Pa., have each a separate Board of Trustees. The members 
of the Provincial Elders’ Conference are Advisory Members of 
all these Boards of Trustees and the Principals of the Boarding 
Schools are Advisory Members of the Boards of Trustees of 
their respective institutions. For the Charters of these schools 
and the Church law embodied therein, see Part Five. 


3.—Visitation. 


It shall be the duty of the Provincial Elders’ Conference to 
keep itself informed by personal visits concerning the scholastic, 
moral and religious condition of the schools. 


4.—Reports. 


Principals of Church Schools should keep the respective 
Boards of Trustees informed by correspondence or otherwise 
of important business or changes, and at the close of each 
school year’ report to them concerning the condition of the 
institution and the general results of the work of the year. 


THE PROVINCE 101 


5.—Principals and Teachers. 


1.—Faithfulness.—Principals and Teachers are cherished 
servants of the Church, through whom the duty of training the 
young should be so discharged,-that the Church may stand 
clear of the guilt of souls on the great Day of the Lord. 

2.—Qualifications——Teachers shall not be appointed in our 
schools until the Principal shall have satisfied himself that they 
possess a good moral and Christian character. Members of the 
Moravian Church shall be preferred over other applicants, pro- 
vided their qualifications are the same. 

3.—Opportunity for Service——The opportunity for service 
as Christian teachers, afforded by our boarding schools, is 
specially drawn to the attention of our Congregations. 

4.—Compensation—The Synod approves the plan of grad- 
ing the compensation of teachers according to the ‘quality and 
length of service. 

5.—Pension of Teachers.—The duty of pensioning those 
teachers, who have devoted their strength to service in our 
Church Schools, rests primarily with those schools in which 
they have principally or last served. 

6.—Pension Funds.—Synod recommends that the Boards of 
Trustees set apart at least five per cent annually of their sur- 
plus income for the establishment of Pension Funds for super- 
annuated teachers, under such rules and regulations as the 
several Boards of Trustees may prescribe. These Funds are 
commended to the liberality of the schools and Congregations of 
the entire Province. 


7.—Moravian Educational Association.—Synod heartily en- 


dorses the organization of the Moravian Educational Association 
and regards it as an important step in the promotion of the 
work of education of our Church. ) 


6.—Alumni and Alumnz. 


Synod gratefully acknowledges the loyalty and zeal shown 
by the Alumni and Alumne of our Church Schools and the 
practical results of their efforts in behalf of the schools. 


SECTION IV.—WESTERN HOME FOR STUDENTS. 


1.—Board of Trustees.—Synod shall elect for the next inter- 
synodal period a Board of Trustees for the proposed Western 
Moravian Home for Students, said Board consisting of nine 
members from the United States and five advisory. members 
from the Canadian District. In the matter of ex-officio mem- 
bers, said Board shall conform to the practice obtaining in 
other Provincial educational institutions. 


a 


oo 


Oo 


102 THE PROVINCE 


1 2.—Powers of Trustees——The Board of Trustees is em- 
powered, as soon as this shall be deemed feasible by the Board, 
to establish and manage at Northfield, Minnesota, a Hospice for 
Moravian Students, where the young men and women of the 
Western and Canadian Districts, who cannot be induced to 
enter and attend one of the established schools in the Eastern 
District, shall be afforded an opportunity for receiving an edu- 
cation under distinctly Moravian and Christian influences, there- 
by securing their continued loyalty and sympathy with Mora- 
vian Christian life and work, while pursuing their academic 
studies in the High School and Colleges of the above named 
place. 


SECTION V.—REETGHOUS EDUCATION BOARD. , 1. 
2 1.—Name.—tThis Board shall be known as “The 1S 
Education Board of the Moravian Church in America, North.” 


Ay) 2.—Membership.—The membership of the Board shall not 
exceed seven, mem, or.women, Its personnel shall include: 


4 a. The* Secretary of “Missionary Ediication. © “oe.) 

5 b. The Editor of “The Moravian.” abet 
6 
7 






c. The Editor of ‘Der Brueder-Botschafter.” 


d. A representative of the Sunday-school Work of the 
Church. 

Si e. A representative of the Chaistiag Endeavor and other 

\.Societies in the Church. @~ a wlawu Vth 

9 3.—Appointment.—The | moribeee of. pie eBGarel “shill be 

appointed for each inter-synodal period by the Provincial 
Elders’ Conference, with which body the Board shall keep in 
intimate association and co-operation. 

0 4.—Duties.—The duties of the Board shall be:— 

a. To study thoroughly our past and present methods and 
results in religious education and work, and make a compara- 
tive study of those found elsewhere. 

11 b. To devise, advocate and seek to introduce more efficient 
and unified plans and methods among all of our Moravian Sun- 
day-schools, societies and publications. 

12 c. To seek to further and, as far as it may seem wise, to 

direct the contributions of Sunday-schools and Societies to 

Foreign Missions and other Church Causes. 


13 d. To foster among our young people the spirit of conse- 
cration to Mission Service and the Ministry. 
14 e. Under the supervision of the Provincial Elders’ One 


ference to provide manuals for the study of our own Missions 
in Mission-study Classes. 
. ‘> 


in J “ef CF < \ 
[4 fi 4 wad ; 

, , 7 te oF 

; ¢é / 

: . ’ 


~) 


THE PROVINCE 103 


5.—Financial Support.—The Board shall be authorized to 1 
collect from all of our Sunday-schools on the basis of ten cents 
annually per enrolled member, in addition to whatever contribu- 
tions it may be able to secure from societies and other sources. 


CTPA RATERS DAs 
PUBLICATIONS. 


“By revelation was made known unto me the mystery, as I wrote 
before in few words, whereby, when ye read ye can perceive my under- 
standing in the mystery of Christ.”—Ephesians 3:3, 4. 


SECTION I.—PUBLICATIONS IN GENERAL. 


1.—Use of the Press. 


It is our duty and the interests of the Church demand that 2 
we use the Press to the best advantage as a powerful agency 
in promoting the work of Christ and the Church. 


2.—Support. 


The Moravian Church recognizes it as a moral obligation 3 
to support those Publications which are called into existence 
or are authorized by our Synods. 


3.—Evangelical Editorial Policy. 


The editorial policy of all of our Church Papers shall be 4 
evangelical in its nature, and articles which make for consecra- 
tion and for an ever increasing means for winning souls, ought 
to be sought particularly and published frequently. 


4.—Method of Financing Church Papers. 


Synod authorizes the Provincial Elders’ Conference to pro- 5 
vide ways and means whereby the publication of the several 
Church Papers may be continued in a manner creditable to the 


Church, and that adequate compensation be paid to the Editors ia ry 


and Business Managers of the papers, which sums may be taken 
from the different Institutions and Funds of the Church in pro- 
portion to the services that the papers render the various 
causes, the proportioning to be left ey to the FabE NS 
Elders’ Conference. %¢ t A a 


AabAeay om, Aeg Nar feck See “Be Mpsikied. 


paers should use their influence to increase the Greula%6 
tion of the Church Papers and of Moravian Publications in 
general. They are instructed to appoint Agents for Moravian 
Publications in their respective Congregations. Those having 
the management of Publications in charge are authorized to 


\ 


. ) 


™ 


Na 
Fs 


43 


4 


104 THE PROVINCE 


employ canvassing agents and offer them such remuneration 
as will secure the object of their appointment. 


6.—Moravian Literature Sunday. 


The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall annually appoint a 
Sunday in the Churches of the Province for advocating the 
cause of the Church Papers and Church Literature in general; 
the Committee-on Popular Moravian Literature shall prepare 
the material for the proper observance of the day and bring to 
the attention of the Congregations the importance of support- 
ing the Church Papers and acquainting themselves with Mora- 
vian Literature in general. Pastors, in conjunction with the 
Board of Elders, shall devise ways and means by which the 
circulation of the Church Papers may be increased in the Con- 
gregations, and Christian Endeavor and other Societies are 


requested to aid in this work. foe: 


7.—General Management of Publications. \2.\) °° 
1. The Publications of the Province are placed under the 


“the Editors and Managers of the Periodicals, the Manager of 
‘the Bethlehem Book Shop and such other persons as may be 


‘ necessary to maintain the Publications of the Church. } 


‘.2. Synod recommends to the Provincial Elders’ Confer- 
ence the appointment of a Secretary of Publications as soon as, 


{in their judgment, conditions justify such appointment. 


| i 


8.—Special Publication Committee and Fund. 


1. At each Provincial Synod the President shall appoint 
for the ensuing inter-synodal period a Committee to control and 
manage the Special Publication Fund, and to direct the applica- 
tion of its income. The members of the Committee are chosen 
from those who have contributed to the fund Fifty Dollars or 
more. The Committee is empowered to fill all vacancies. The 
Provincial Treasurer shall be an ex-officio member of the Com- 
mittee. 

2. Synod heartily commends the work of the Special Pub- 
lication Committee, draws the attention of the Moravian public 
to the value of its publications as a means of Church Extension, 
and urges the increase of this Fund upon the liberality of the 
membership. 


9.—Committee on Popular Moravian Literature. 


& 1.—Appointment.—The Provincial Elders’ Conference, at 


‘the beginning of each inter-synodal period, shall appoint a 
. Committee-on Popular Moravian Literature. 


“tv 


care and management of the Joint Board, Which body appoints 


ML 
! 


7. 
eo 





qo. ehlase ape Ah 


a- re & dyntel fe lE20 = 
abit Gf /9L4 dij maarepee | 
ter Pha 
















i . | ie 
; e é 

fl 40) ‘9403g 8n4q $.SSAH 1V 
Aepsinyy, ‘MOUXOWOL 4[4° poor 

IM NI FaINVUVNS AVAA AAI V 
YHL NVHL FUOW ON — SLIWII 


‘aapp ap1ym Gjuo poos uodnos 47 “SYVTIOM UNOA Vy 
NaAd SIHL tMON Sino& jer) $ ‘sie0A G 10} ajqeyeoiqun 
ssaid ON] jAoql.y JeAoT ON! =f Sulyly euG uo syyUO; 
teuipio Aue uey} yu esoul °d °d QOZ splo”y Nad SUL 


WANDVA—YATIMA FAONNId MAN FHL 
A 000'SZ) Peinjorg se pth 


‘ 





SRSA 


Peas 


Co" 
CALS 
=, 


Sp OE 


ee a 

=a i ae 
Res 

dsuvzy 
oasn oq 0} OzIs yeIpedg ‘ued yore yy oojueren3 


TIA ‘SNdd NIVINNOA SSATAOVS VATA 
QUO O} JaIeeq ay} SsoTQUS O67 pue uodnod siyy 


\ 


1 uodnop mip 


LALA ISLER AAA ALARA ARE RE TREE 


4, j 
. 
3) 
C: ) 
4, 4 
Gay 
» 
4+, 
ram 
4, 
Sal 
4; 
las 
4, 


THE PROVINCE — 105 
I GugbLA_4 —_ 


2.—Duties.—a. To arrange for the preparation and pub- 
lication of popular Moravian Literature along historical, doc- 
trinal, missionary and educational lines, for free distribution, 
if possible. 

b. To standardize as to form, as far as possible, all pamph- 
lets published by it, such standardized form to be available to 
Pastors of Congregations when publishing pamphlets. 

cc. To give favorable consideration to the publication of a 
brochure containing, in revised and collated form, the material 
of the illustrated numbers of “The Moravian” that have been 
issued and may yet appear. 

d. To enlist the interest and support of the nee Pub- 
lication Committee. 


10.— Accounts. 


Ministers and Agents are requested to be careful and 
prompt in the settling of accounts with the Book Shop, and 
the Manager of the Book Shop is instructed to arrange the 
business with Agents on a cash basis. 


SECTION II.—PERIODICAL PUBLICATIONS. 


1.—The Moravian. 
1.—Indispensable-—‘‘The Moravian” established by the au- 


~ 


oO 


thority of the Provincial Synod of 1855, and published at Beth- - 


lehem, Pa., is indispensable as the official organ of the Church 
to its varied interests and work. It deserves the universal and 
continual support of the membership. 


2.—Editorial Staff—The Editorial Staff shall consist of an 
Editor and an Office Editor, the latter of whom shall also be 
the Business Manager. 

3.—Correspondents.—The Editor of “The Moravian” is au- 
thorized to employ correspondents and writers, who shall re- 
ceive a reasonable compensation, to be paid from the income 
of the paper. 

4——Free Discussion.—Editors of “The Moravian” are in- 
structed to admit, at their discretion, all communications writ- 
ten in a brotherly spirit and free from personalities. They shall 
permit a free discussion of everything belonging to the Church 
and its government. 


5.—Bids for Printing.—The Business Manager shall invite 
bids for the printing, proof reading and mailing of “The Mora- 
vian” from responsible printing establishments. With the con- 
sent of the Provincial Elders’ Conference these bids may be 
received for a period not exceeding five years. 


<a 


ee ; THE PROV 
a phte- pltet yer 


Nie 


\ iittee s shall be paid from the receipts of the paper. 


1 Pau =(Yld vay 


ere 
bade | rE 


é Ai fils £4 ie stiff ‘td. Vb’ te. Yip i ps ped, leper: Dey 


CU AL Lata 


=) aa A et. & - ~ 
&-r ; z ties oa ma C4 ALL Me BL: Ley: te% ae 
p (Od oe ced Bore’ eh ove & 4 oo TE Cte ?. ate Le tt, ‘3 
poe tt be geek ber Crk sag Wencel tipeteree, ‘pn 
(: of Lh 


nuaabte: atblenr Aoerd.. f ‘gg the. ert 
NC 


an 
, : 4 2 hf 
ee oe Pat kel, pf é Cle 4 Chat Ve 


6.—Deficits—Until subscriptions shall be suffictently in- 
creased, deficits shall be covered by the Provincial Administra- 
tion Fund and such donations as shall be made by individuals 


‘and institutions. This measure of relief is offered with the 


understanding that the management shall make energetic ef- 
forts to prevent deficits before these methods of relief are 
applied. 

7.—Co-operation of Dastons ._—Pastors should endeavor to 
increase the circulation of “The Moravian” in their Congrega- 
tions. 


2.—Der Brueder-Botschafter. 


1.—Indispensable.—‘“Der Brueder-Botschafter,” the German 
weekly paper issued by authority of the Provincial Synod of 
1864, equally with “The Moravian,” occupies an indispensable 
position in the Church. 

2.—Management.—‘‘Der Brueder-Botschafter,” published 
at Watertown, Wis., and Berne, Ind., is under the_general man- 
agement of the Joint Board, with the co-operation of the Execu- 
tive Board of the Western District. The Provincial Elders’ 
Conference appoints the Editor and the Business Manager. 


3.—Support.—Ministers and members of German Congre- 


gations should use their best efforts to increase the circulation — 


of the ‘“Botschafter.” Pastors should furnish the Editor with 
such original matter as will prove of interest to the member- 
ship. Every effort should be put forth to make it self- Gan 
ing and even profitable. 


4.—Deficits——The method adopted for covering dehcieg in 
the accounts of “The Moravian” shall also apply to the “Bot- 
schafter.” 


3.—The Moravian Missionary. 


“The Moravian Missionary,’ a monthly missionary paper, 
is published at Bethlehem, Pa., by the authority of the Provin- 
cial Synod of 1870. It should be used in our Sunday-schools in 
preference or in addition to other literature. Previous to the. 
Synod of 1920 this publication was known as “The Little Mis- 
sionary.” 


4.—Editorial Committees. 


The Provincial Elders’ Conference may appoint an Editorial 
Committee for each of the Church Papers, to consist of not less 
than three brethren, one of whom shall be designated as the 
Managing Editor They shall receive no salary except such fees 
from the net ee of the papers as the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference shall, deem proper. All necessary expenses of the Com- 


f ’ 2 ” _ i i aa -* a 
(dow a Ba CL Aa Ge re a al » ; # » 


/ en a on Fg we pig es 
A Ce ¢ . Pa O ae. . . : 4 


; u) \ s 3 
/ co '{ - 
§ : - 


~ yar J 





THE PROVINCE 107 


5.—Publishers’ Reports. 


Publishers of Church Papers shall report to the Provincial 
Synod the number of copies taken and the number of new sub- 
scribers in each Congregation secured in the inter-synodal term. 


6.—Independent Financial Position. 


Henceforth no moneys from the Sustentation Fund shall 


be appropriated for the payment of expenses incurred in con- 
nection with the publication of the Church Papers. 


7.—Expenses of Publishing Matter for Church Causes. 


Church causes, which are greatly benefited by the publica- 
tion of the statistics and financial statements in the Church Pa- 
pers, are required to pay for the cost involved Hy their publica- 
tion. 


SECTION UI.—BOOKS AND OTHER PUBLICATIONS. 


1.—The Text Book. 


The “Text Book,” published in English at Bethlehem, Pa., 
and in German, under the title ‘““‘Die Losungen,” at Watertown, 
Wis., is an annual: publication of the Moravian Church since the 
year 1731. It is published in different countries and in seven 
languages. Its use has spread far beyond denominational 
bounds. It contains, for each day, a watch-word drawn from 
the Old Testament and a doctrinal text from the New Testa- 
ment, with an appropriate hymn-verse added to each text, selected 
from our own publications. The American editions contain an 
appendix with much historical, statistical and other valuable 
information regarding the Church in a concise form. It is im- 


portant that Pastors and Elders should use their influence to 


introduce the “Text Book” into every family. 


2.—The Liturgy and Hymns. 


, The “Liturgy and Hymns,” published by authority of the 
Synods of 1870 and 1873,,is the official Liturgy and Hymn Book 
of the American Province. for use in all the Congregations. 


3.—New Liturgy and Hymns. 


The publication of a new “Hymnal and Liturgies” was or- 
dered by the Synod of 1913, which appointed a Committee of 
nine to prepare and publish the same. The Committee was in- 
structed to report the results of its work to the. next Synod, 
giving a definite outline of the plans, with a view to the pub- 
lication of the proposed new Hymnal as promptly as possible 
thereafter. This Hymnal was published in 1924. 


108 THE PROVINCE 


4.—The German Hymn Book. 


The German Hymn Book with liturgies was published by 
authority of the Synod of 1884 for use in all our American Ger- 
man speaking Congregations. 


5.—The Offices of Worship and Hymns. 


“The Offices of Worship and Hymns,” published by author- 
ity of the Synod of 1888 is urgently recommended for use in all 
our Sunday-schools and Young Peoples’ Societies, conducted in 
the English language. The Synod of 1903 referred the question 
of adding our Church Liturgies to this book to the Provincial 
Elders’ Conference, with power to act. The new edition appear- 
ed at the beginning of 1908. 


6.—The Passion Week Manual. 


“The Passion Week Manual,” published both in English and 
German, is issued by synodal authority for use at the services of 
the Passion Week and for private reading. 


7.—Catechisms. 


1. Our English and German Catechisms are published in a 
smaller and a larger form, by authority of the Synod of 1893, for 
the instruction of our youth and their preparation for Confirmation. 

2. Synod authorizes the Provincial Elders’ Conference to 
appoint some suitable person to revise both the Larger and 
Smaller German Catechisms before another edition of these 
Catechisms be issued, in order to eliminate the typographical 
errors contained in the present edition, and to make any de- 
sirable changes as to form. 


8.—The Moravian Manual. 


“The Moravian Manual,” published in English and German 
by authority of the Synod of 1898, is comprehensive and is re- 
commended to all seeking information in regard to the Church. 


9.—American Moravian Almanac Recommended. 


Synod recommends to the Provincial Elders’ Conference 
the publication of an annual “American Moravian Almanac,” 
similar to the annual Almanacs of the British and Continental 
Provinces. 


10.—Moravian Literature. 


In addition to the above, it is here pointed out that the 
Literature of the Moravian Church, in English, German and 
other languages, including histories of the Ancient and Renew- 
ed Unitas Fratrum, histories of Missions, periodicals and works 


THE. PROVINCE 4, Jo wre te oh Od 


of general information, is exceedingly rich and comprehensive. 
The Unity’s Archives at Herrnhut in Saxony, the Provincial 
Archives and Malin Library at Bethlehem, Pa., and the Archives 
of the British Province in London, contain many rare books and 
manuscripts that may at any time be consulted. Church Litera- 
ture, or information pertaining thereto, will be adequately sup- 
plied through the Moravian publication houses in Herrnhut, 
Bethlehem and London. 


SECTION IV.—THE PROVINCIAL ARCHIVES. 


1. The Provincial Archives at Bethlehem, Pa., consolidated 1 
nase. of the Synod of 1888,with those of the Moravian Church 
ethlehem, are entrusted to the keeping of that Church. The 
Provincial Elders’ Conference in conjunction with the Trustees 
of the Bethlehem Congregation shall appoint the Archivist and 
formulate and enforce rules in regard to the use of the Archives. 


2. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall confer with the 2 
surviving members of the Archive Building Committee and 
completely reorganize the Committee as soon as possible, and 
this newly constituted Committee shall secure plans and esti- 
mates for an adequate Archive Building, and appoint a Com- 
mittee which shall secure funds by subscription for ee erection | 


of such a building. Wor grLe-1re- wh ge Op orrthe dy, Cath ¢ 
UV Apicl pee 6 fom A eleewvtra) rr Ke vg eee tty 4 lee, ec 
iy tz 2¢ P . a rage y } aa 9 
£ £ 4 * { {7 ’ € ae ~- La. e y , 
Carmi ee), 2 Deere Zr ? “ 
7 CHAP TERA WV Dna Of Ig 
~ rs te Sea 
THE LARGER LIFE MOVEMENT. INE Bs 4 AS 
“Remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said, ‘Tt.is more Wee, Py 
blessed to give than to receive’.”—Acts 20:35. 5 ee 


SECTION I.—SCOPE AND PURPOSE. 


1. Synodal Approval——Synod approves the launching of 3 
the Larger Life Movement; it authorizes the Larger Life Move- 
ment Committee to continue; it gives synodal standing to the 
projected “American Society in Aid of Moravian Missions”; 
and adopts such a financial goal as may seem desirable to the 
end that the plan of the Larger Life Movement Committee may 
be possible in its entirety. 


2.—Prayer Union.—Believing that prayer must be a fore- 4 
runner of the great hopes of our Church for an overpowering 
visitation of the Holy Spirit, Synod gives official standing to 
the Moravian Prayer Union. The guidance of our Head and 
Master must constantly be sought in the effort to learn how 
to pray and how to pray the prayer of the righteous which 
availeth much, and prayer without ceasing must be the great 


110 THE PROVINCE 


objective of every Congregation throughout the Province and of 
every individual of the entire Church membership. 

3.—Campaign on Stewardship.—a. Christ having enjoined 
upon us to seek first the Kingdom of God and His righteous- 
ness, that all these things shall be added unto us, and it be- 
hooving us to dedicate ourselves body, soul, spirit and property 
to the cause of Christ, and believing that the study of how to 
cistribute tithes wisely and equitably is one of the blessings 
attendant upon the acceptance of systematic and proportionate 
beneficence, Synod authorizes the plan for a continuation of 
the campaign on stewardship, and urges a more intensified 
campaign in this matter in its relation to greater consecra- 
tion in the life of our Church. 

b. Synod recommends a house to house canvass in every 
Congregation for the purpose of spreading the principle of 
tithing and proportionate giving. 

4—Diaspora Department.—Since a large number of Mora- 
vians, who have in past years been obliged to sever their con- 
nection with the Moravian Church, due to removal and. other 
causes, but still retain a deep interest in the Church of their 
fathers, and since it is desirable to keep these former members 
and the non-resident members of our Congregations in touch 
with the Moravian Church at large, Synod urges our Ministers 
and the laity to put forth earnest efforts to gather the names 
and addresses of former Moravians and non-resident members 
of our Congregations and send them to the Executive Secre- 
tary of the Diaspora Department of the Larger Life Movement. 


SECTION II.—THE LARGER LIFE FOUNDATION. 


1.—Amount of the Fund—A Larger Life Foundation of 
Seven Hundred and Fifty Thousand Dollars shall be estab- 
lished. 

2.—The Larger Life Committee.—The Larger Life Founda- 
tion Committee shall consist of eleven members elected by 
Synod, five of whom shall be clergymen and six laymen, who 
shall effect their own organization and lay all plans for the 
gathering of the funds for the Foundation. Their expenses 
shall be met either by guarantors or out of the funds collected. 

3.—Trustees.—a. The Larger Life Fund shall be adminis- 
tered by a Board of Trustees, elected by the Provincial Synod, which 
shall consist of seven laymen, with the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference acting as advisory members. 

b. The Provincial Elders’ Conference, acting in conjunc- 
tion with the Advisory Finance Board, shall take all necessary 
steps to have the Larger Life Foundation incorporated under the 


Cex Tabu: 2.4953 ths prac gal fe . whe cS 
© the Dhleretum Py ms Ae fe en O,ane- Cr bee Nett £ 


THE PROVINCE Ba i 


name of “The Trustees of the Moravian Larger Life Founda- 
tion.” 


c. The members of the Moravian Larger Life Foundation 
Committee and of the Board of Trustees of the Moravian Larger 
Life Foundation are given full authority to fill any vacancies 


.that may occur between meetings of the Provincial Synod. 


4—Distribution of Income.—The income of this Fund shall 
be distributed as follows :— 


2-15 to the Society for Propagating the Gospel, for Foreign 
Mission Emergencies. 


1-15 to the Provincial Board of Church Estension to be 
added to the income of the Provincial Church Extension band: 


1-15 to the Provincial Board of Church Extension, to be 
added to the income of the Old Church Extension Fund. 


4-15 to the Provincial Joint Board, to be added to the in- 
come of the Sustentation Fund. 


1-15 to the Provincial Administration Account, for Publi- 
cations. 


2-15 to the Moravian College and Theological Seminary. 
1-15 to the Moravian College and Seminary for Women. 
1-15 to Linden Hall Seminary. 

1-15 to Nazareth Hall. - 


1-15 to the Western Old Peoples’s Home and Orphanage, 
and the Western Moravian Students’ Home, to be divided equal- 


ly bet-veen the two when, and if, established. 


CHAPTER XI. 
FINANCE. 


“Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He was 
rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that ye through His poverty 
might become rich.’’—2-> Corinthians 8:9. 


SECTION I—THE JOINT BOARD. 


1.—Constitution of the Joint Board. 


The Provincial Synod shall elect an Advisory Board of six 
laymen, a majority of whom shall be chosen from the member- 
ship of those Congregations which were the principal contribu- 
tors to the Sustentation Fund, namely, Bethlehem, Nazareth 
and Lititz. This Board, together with the Provincial Elders’ 
Conference, shall constitute a Joint Board for the management 
and control of ali the financial affairs of the Province not 
otherwise provided for, including the Sustentation Bundealn 


as a Ne 


case of the death or ee of any member of said Ad- 


We cyerntirdy am CCRELEL a 


4 


aS A | < a mL «ee elie YD . erler'ete 


urbah athuaelly tev beers POS cs 


° 


oOo oo 


10 
11 


13 


112 THE PROVINCE 


visory Board, the vacancy shall be filled by the remaining mem- 
bers until the next election. 


2.—Meetings of the Joint Board. 


The Joint Board shall meet from time to time, as may be 
required. Resolutions adopted or action taken by a maps 


these meetings a statement of the cash account shall te et 
mitted by the Provincial Treasurer. Such part of the cash on 
hand, as may be deemed advisable, shall be securely invested, 
and such other business transacted as falls within the scope of 
the powers and privileges of said Board, as defined by Synod. 


3.—Investments by the Joint Board. 


The Provincial Synod recommends that the Joint Board 
take all necessary precautions in making investments. They 
shall make no investments in the stocks of railroads, banks and 
manufacturing companies. They shall reduce the amounts in- 
vested therein at present, as soon as it can be done advanta- 
geously, and invest in first mortgages on real estate and in 
reliable bonds of corporations. 


SECTION If.—AUDITORS. 


Each Provincial Synod shall elect Auditors to audit the ac- 
counts of all Institutions, Corporations and Funds under the 
control of the Provincial .Synod, including the Sustentation 
Fund, the Moravian Book Shop (and the Church Schools.\ It shall 
be the duty of the Joint Board to see to it that the work of au- 
diting the accounts is executed annually. Vacancies in the Au- 
diting Boards shall be filled by the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference. 


SECTION III.—THE SUSTENTATION FUND. 


1.—Origin and Present Status. 


1. The origin of the Sustentation Fund is a matter of fi- 
nancial history, beginning with the liberality of the Moravian 
Church in Germany, and of Count Zinzendorf and his family 
in particular. By a settlement made in the year 1771, the so- 
called Sustentation Diacony was created as an independent fi- 
nancial institution under the control of the American Province. 
An agent of the Unity, however, represented the General Synod 
in control of the property of the Unity in the American Prov- 
ince. There was little capital, but the receipts from Congrega- 
tions were considerable. Originally the Sustentation Diacony 
was simply the general treasury of the Province. The Sustenta- 


THE PROVINCE 113 


tion Fund proper was formed from certain moneys, credits, and 
properties belonging to the Province after certain settlements 
had been made with the Unity and with the Congregations of 
Bethlehem, Nazareth and Lititz, and also by the Congregations 
of Bethlehem and Nazareth relinquishing a part of their pro- 
perty and assigning it to the Province to remain unimpaired and 
-undiminished as a permanent trust fund, to be held by the Prov- 
ince through the Provincial Elders’ Conference as Trustees, 
which board became an incorporated body in the year 1851. This 
Sustentation Fund was created for the purpose of applying the 
annual income to be derived therefrom to Sustentation, and to 
no other purpose whatever. The capital of said fund was to 
remain untouched and undiminished as reported to and accept- 
ed by the Provincial Synod of 1855. A fund was also created for 
the same purpose by the authority of the Provincial Synod of 
1861, to be called: the Lititz Special Fund. This consisted of 
Linden Hall, a Seminary for young ladies at Lititz, Pa., and cer- 
tain stocks and bonds, all given to the Province by the Congre- 
gation of Lititz, and valued at Twenty Thousand Dollars. By 
a settlement made by the Unity with the Continental, British and 
American Provinces, by the authority of the General Synod of 
1857, the Northern District of the American Province was paid 
Twenty-five Thousand Dollars. Five Thousand Dollars of this 
was appropriated to the increase of the Sustentation Fund, and 
Twenty Thousand Dollars to the Endowment Fund of the Mora- 
vian College and Theological Seminary. The Finance Commit- 
tee of the Synod of 1855 reported that the Moravian Seminary 
for Young Ladies at Bethlehem, Pa., and Nazareth Hall 
formed a part of the Sustentation Diacony, a term often used 
interchangeably with Sustentation Fund. This report was 
accepted. For many years large amounts were contributed 
by these Schools for the education of Ministers’ children and to 
_ the general income of the Sustentation Fund. Their status, how- 
ever, differed materially from that of the Sustentation Fund. 
They formed separate corporate bodies, their accounts were 
kept separately and they were not subject to the same condi- 
tions imposed by the settlements made with Bethlehem and 
Nazareth, or by gifts made to the fund from other sources, but 
were the absolute property of the Province and were used main- 
ly for educational purposes. In 1863 Charters were granted 
these institutions and Linden Hall by the Legislature of the 
state of Pennsylvania, and the Provincial Elders’ Conference be- 
came ex-Officio the Board of Trustees of each of these institu- 
tions. By the authority of the Provincial Synod of 1893, and the 
courts of Pennsylvania, these Charters were so amended as to 
become practically new Charters, vesting the trusteeship in 
8 


114 THE PROVINCE 


\ 


separate Boards of Trustees, elected by the Provincial Synod. 
By the authority of the Synod of 1898, and by amendment of 
the Charters, the properties of the Moravian Seminary for 
Young Ladies at Bethlehem, and of Nazareth Hall, were 
transferred to the respective Boards of Trustees of said in- 
stitutions to be held in trust for the Province. The amounts 
due to the Sustentation Fund were discharged by payments 
made and the transfer of certain properties in a settlement 
made between the Trustees of these institutions and the Trus- 
tees of the Sustentation Fund. By authority of the same Synod 
of 1898, the property of Linden Hall was transferred to the 
Trustees of said institution, in trust for the Province for a con- 
sideration of Fifteen Thousand Dollars, for which no interest 
was to be charged until said school was in a position to pay it, 
and provision having first been made to secure the Sustentation 
Fund against any loans of said School indorsed by the Provin- 
cial Treasurer. It was further ordered by the Synod of 1898 
that these trusts shall be administered for the benefit of the 
said Schools themselves, and that they are no longer to be re- 
garded as a source of revenue for the Sustentation Fund, thus 
making said institution pure public charities in accordance with 
the act of the Provincial Synod of 1893, and of the laws of the 
State of Pennsylvania, exempting them from taxation, but not 
destroying or impairing the rights of property the Sustenta- 
tion Fund has in them, in case of their abandonment as edu- 
cational institutions or their ownership by the Province. 


2. The affairs of the Publication Concern, in which capital 
of the Sustentation Fund was invested by the authority of seve- 
ral Provincial Synods, were adjusted and settled by the Joint 
Board by the authority of the Provincial Synods of 1893 and 
1898. This settlement and adjustment was reported to the Prov- 
cial Synod of 1903 and was approved by said Synod. The pro- 
perty of said Publication Concern remains an _investment_of 
the Sustentation Fund, and now consists sts only of the stock, fix- 
tures and good-will of the Moravian Book Shop. 


3. To these funds and properties above specified, gifts be- 
quests and contributions from individuals, Congregations, 
Schools and Corporations were added at different times. On the 
other hand, the separation and alienation in part of the Educa- 
tional Institutions for educational purposes from the other 
moneys, credits, estates and properties of the Sustentation Fund, 
as above specified, led to an impairment of the fund for other 
purposes than education. There were also direct and indirect 
losses of capital in the care, investment and management of 
said funds, and from the burdens placed upon them in meeting 


THE PROVINCE ; 115 


the obligations of the Province while carrying out the purposes 
for which they were created for more than half a century. 


4. This Fund, thus created and accumulated, after all sepa- 
rations, alienations and losses, direct and indirect, had been ac- 
counted for in reports to Provincial Synods, as shown by their 
Journals, and by the books of the Provincial Treasurer, was re- 
ported to the Provincial Synod of 1903 by the Provincial Trea- 
surer and the Joint Board, and including whatever there may be 
of acquisitions and alienations since that Synod, is the Sustenta- 
tion Fund of the Northren Province of the Moravian Church 
in America, the capital of which, in accordance with the terms 
on which most of it was given and in accordance with the laws 
of the Province, is held by the Provincial Elders’ Conference and 
the Joint Board in trust, and must be kept unimpaired and un- 
diminished, and its income must be applied to the pension ‘of re- 
tired Ministers and Widows” ‘of Ministers, and the education of 
the children of Ministers, | under the conditions laid down by 
Synod. 


yt i Yo: \tK& « 
2.—Increase bE the Sustentation Fund. 

1.—Its Need.—Synod calls upon the Church to awaken to 
the fact that the Sustentation Fund is insufficient, and its in- 
crease is of vital importance. It is imperatively necessary to 
keep it intact, and to raise it to an amount that will enable it to 
meet the legitimate demands of pensions and educational privi- 
leges of Ministers’ children. Strenuous efforts shall be made to 
raise the capital of the Sustentation Fund to Two Hundred and 
Fifty Thousand Dollars. 


2.—Methods of Increase.—The Provincial Synod of 1903, 
representing the churches of the Province, pledged itself to 
practical co-operation, by whatever ways and means may be de- 
vised, to increase both the capital and receipts of the Sustenta- 
tion Fund. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed _an- 
nually to solicit by letter and appeal voluntary contributions 


TOrs: ths. _ purpose _ aon Boards of Congregations controlling 


appeal. Boards of Trustees of all our Congregations are urged 
to take up the matter of raising stated annual sums for this 
purpose by systematic contributions from the membership. 


3.—Gifts and Bequests.—Gifts and bequests of any large 
amounts made for the Sustentation Fund shall be safely invest- 
ed as funds under the names of the benefactors. Only the an- 
nual income shall be used for the purpose of Sustentation, un- 
less the donors, or devisors direct otherwise; provided, that un- 
less otherwise directed by the donors or devisors, such gifts or 


“ 


* 


A 


or 


ages 


116 THE PROVINCE 


bequests may be applied by the Joint Board to the liquidation 
of debts against,the capital of the Sustentation Fund. 


3.—Management of the Fund. 


1.—Trustees.—The Provincial Elders’ Conference and the 
Joint Board hold in trust and manage the Sustentation Fund. 


2.—Principles of Management.—a. A vital principle in the: 


management of the Sustentation Fund is that expenditures shall 
be within the limits of the income. 

b. Provision shall be made to pay all debts for which the 
Fund may be liable. 


c. No other than perfectly safe investments shall be made. 


4.— Application of its Income. 


1. The income of the Sustentation Fund was, by authority 
of the Provincial Synod, for many years applied to different pur- 
poses, in sustaining the work, the institutions and enterprises 
of the Church in the Province, providing means for its govern- 
ment, helping causes which were without a sufficient income, 
assisting weak churches and Home Missions, supplementing 
salaries of Ministers where they were insufficient, educating 
Ministers’ children, supplying pensions to retired Ministers, 
Ministers’ widows and dependent children, furnishing a Mora- 
vian education and educational privileges to the children of the 
Church through its schools for a reasonable compensation, and 
sustaining institutions and enterprises by its credit. 


2. The Boarding Schools, the Moravian College and Semi- 


—_ 


“gg Q- 


nary for Women at Bethlehem, Nazareth Hall and Linden Hall, ¥ 
were placed upon an independent financial basis by the legisla- * 


tion of the Provincial Synods of 1893 and 1898, and have no 
longer any other claim upon the Sustentation Fund to sustain 
their credit than the final one incase their property is exhausted. 
By an act of the Provincial Synod of 1881, no contributions 
from them to said Fund are to be expected. 


3. The Moravian College and Theological Seminary for a 


number of years received aid from the Sustentation Fund, but 
on the proposal of the Faculty, the Provincial Synod ordered 
that all aid be discontinued, provided that the educational in- 
terests of the Seminary shall not suffer thereby. The Board of 
Trustees, created for said institution by authority of the Prov- 
incial Synod of 1893, was charged with its maintenance. 


4. The property and business of the Moravian Book Shop, 


—— 


after the adjustment of its affairs by the Joint Board; remains 


the property of the Sustentation Fund even though it has been 
set aside for the purpose for which said Book Shop exists. The 


THE PROVINCE SAG 


eeatarisn Fund may be_ be the recipient of its income and _is 
ultimately liable for its losses. 


5. The Church Papers and Periodicals, long published by 1 
the Publication Concern, have been placed by the authority of 
Provincial Synod upon a financial basis independent of the Sus- 


tentation Fund, so that said Fund is not liable for any losses 
they may incur. 


6. The government of the Province and its administration, 2 
the expenses of which were largely met for a number of years by in- 
come of the Sustentation Fund, now receives no support there- 
from, except only that two houses belonging to the Sustentation 
Fund are provided as residences of the members of the Provin- 
cial Elders’ Conference at_a merely nominal rent. The Provin- 
cial Synods of 1881, 1884 and 1888 declared that “The Church in 
this Province is able to provide and ought to provide for its own 
government.” The Synod of 1881 further declared that “Any 

f institution, which is or becomes a constant drain on the funds 
< of the Sustentation Fund, shall be discontinued.” The Synod of 
MS «1884 resolved that “No money shall be advariced or donated from 
, the Sustentation Fund for the erection of churches or for the 
‘purchase of land for the use of Congregations.” 


oo 


7. Originally and for many years the income of the Sus- 
® tentation Fund, including the income derived from the Boarding 
% Schools, provided for the education of Ministers’ children, un- 
“w der rules laid down by the Provincial Synod, until the Synod of 
yf 1881, when, owing to the condition of the Sustentation Fund, at 

the suggestion of the Ministers of the Province, whose children 
were entitled to educational privileges under said rules, the 
rules granting .educational privileges, stipends and commuta- r~ 
tions were suspended and the following rule was adopted: ‘“‘The aed 
surplus income of the Sustentation Fund, after deducting the 
MK) charges for taxes, repairs, stipends, pensions and special appro- 
N& ¥ priations, shall be divided equally among those children of A 
™$\Y Ministers who may, from time to time, be entitled to educational 
ES privileges under the rules hitherto in force.” This rule was r 
™ further modified by the Synod of 1884, which ordered that By 4 
AS twenty per cent of the annual surplus of the receipts of the Pe 
\ Noustentation Fund Be set aside as a Reserve Fund. The Synod of ~ . 
a 1920 enacted, Still further, that only one-half of the surplus income _ ia \ 
sS should be paid out to the children of Ministers. ~ 





8. In accordance with the acts af the Provincial Synod, as 4) ra hy 
found in their Journals, and above set forth, the only applica> wes. 
tion of the income of the Sustentation Fund, according to the ‘N 

- rules of_the Provincial Synod remaining in force, is for the % Ww 
, of Se in accordance with the rules e ie 





V {0 | > f | ead aN 
At alt /, , £13 [ 


i 
Mf ae. {. & (. Pek fe: 
pepe ag 1 u, Liha? Kose? a oe wal 


* } ¥a f be . he = } - 
Nad, : Yen. oe j ‘é { 4) f 
Nt Se 
™ $ {4 | 
} £2 a 
‘ * ce | Us 
5% A *% se NED ‘ } 
YW 118%, THE PROVINCE \ (~ 


/ { 
governing the same and\recorded in the Section on Retirement 
and Pensions of the Book of Order; for providing a Reserve 
Fund from the annual surplus of receipts; for the payment of 
. » half of the balance of the net surplus toward the education of 
Ministers’ children; for providing two houses for the use of the 
Provincial Elders’ Conference at a merely nominal rent; for~ 


cet 


& ¢ 


\ 
% 
x Pama 


i meeting the expenses of its business, administration and man- 
RA ay agement; and for the payment of its just debts and liabilities. 
~ Said income shall be applied to no other purposes whatever. 

1 9. No part of the income received by the Sustentation 


Fund from the Larger. Life Foundation shall be distributed 
among the children of Ministers. 
5.—Abstract of the Accounts. 


2 An abstract of the accounts of the Sustentation Fund shall 
be published annually and copies sent to the Boards of Elders 
and of Trustees of each Congregation. 


SECTION IV.—THE PROVINCIAL ADMINISTRATION 


ACCOUNT. 
1.—Duty of Providing for Expenses of Government. 
3 The Provincial Synod asserts its firm conviction that the 


Province is able to provide and ought to provide for the ex- 
penses of its own government. 


ra 2.—The Provincial Assessment. 


wa The money needed for Provincial Administration shall be 

raised by One)assessment of One Dollar per communicant mem- 

ber in all Congregations, to be paidcannually) not later than the 

thirty-first day of December; provided, that in the case of Congre- 

os gations formed in the Northern Province among members of our 

we Way S Mission Provinces, who are giving evidences of love and loyalty 

_< *\ ~~ to the Church, and doing what they can to meet the expenses of 

; their congregational establishment, the Provincial Elders’ Confer- 

ence shall be given discretionary power in remitting Provincial 
Assessments to whatever extent may seem equitable. 


3.—Delinquencies. 


5 The Provincial Elders’ Conference, in their report to Dis- 
trict Synods, and in their annual financial report, shall make a 
special report of those Congregations which are delinquent. . 


4.—Donations to the Fund. 


6 The Synod heartily thanks those Congregations possessing 
funds for the extra donations for expenses of Provincial Ad- 
ministration, and requests them to continue to make such dona- 


THE PROVINCE 119 


tions over and above their assessments, when such help is 
needed. 


5.—Application of Receipts. 


The moneys raised for Provincial Administration shall be 
applied to the expenses of Provincial and District Synods, the 
salaries and expenses of the Provincial. Elders’ Conference, the 
expenses of the removal of Ministers and special appropriations 
of Synod. 


6.—Estimate of Receipts and Expenditures. 


To facilitate legislation at the Provincial Synod, the Standing 
Committee on Finance is requested to prepare, at an early day 
of the session, an estimate of the probable receipts and ex- 
penditures of the government of the Province during the en- 
suing synodal period. 





120 THE DISTRICTS 


gheets my b fs, 
PART THREE $44, 
tee 
THE DISTRICTS | a? 
CHAPTERL | 


GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 


“Ye shall receive power, when the Holy Spirit is come upon you; 
and ye shall be My witnesses, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and 
in Samaria, and unto the uttermost :ipart of the earth.’’—Acts 1:8. 

1 1. The Moravian Church in America, Northern Province, 
may be divided into Districts by the Provincial Synod, the num- 
ber and boundaries of which shall be determined as the Prov- 
incial Synod may deem expedient. 


‘2 2. The Provincial Synod may organize District Synods in 

‘-each District, invest them with legislative powers and other 

' rights, and:détermine of what members they shall be composed; 
provided, that Congregations shall always be entitled to repre- 
one lay Delegate, and that no District Synod shall exercise any 
‘authority contrary to the enactments of the General and Prov- 
incial Synods. 


CHALE Rak 
PROVINCIAL BY-LAWS. 


“Go out into the highways and hedges, and constrain them to come 
in, that my house may be filled.”,—Luke 14:23 


SECTION I.—NUMBER AND BOUNDARIES OF DISTRICTS. 


3 1. Until otherwise ordered by the Provincial Synod, the 
Moravian Church in America, Northern Province, shall be di- 
vided into the following Districts :— 


a. All Congregations of the Province in the States east of 
the eastern boundaries of Michigan and Illinois shall constitute 
the Eastern District. 

4 b. All Congregations of the Province in the States west 
of the eastern boundaries of Michigan and Illinois shall con- 
stitute the Western District. 


5 c. The Congregations in Canada constitute the Canadian 
District. 
6 2. When new Congregations are organized, the Provincial 


Elders’ Conference shall, until otherwise determined by the 


i 43 Yc Deen 










Fos RON oS { See 
con rp ee elie fe cy a 
Bit j L60 J Lee DISTRICTS 121 


_ Provincial Synod, designate the District to which each shall be- | 
long. 


SECTION II.—DISTRICT SYNODS. 
1.—Responsibility. 


Each District of the Province shall have a Synod of its 1 
own, preparatory and responsible to the Provincial Synod. 
2.—Membership. 
The following are members of District Synods :— 2 
A.—By Virtue of Office. | 
a. One member of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, other | 
than the President of the District Board. | 
b. The Bishops residing in the District. 3 
c. The members of the respective District Executive Boards. 4 
d. The Ministers in active service in the District, holding 5 


office by appointment of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, or 
by election of the Provincial, Synod,@andaltd 


forcpr at, Ben ete 03 ee tg, 
Pha #64 2 ¢ 
ache snay tof B.ZBy Election. RGA, CS ono Yl? 50 a) 
a. One lay Delegate from each Home Mission Congrega- 6 
tion. 
b. One lay Delegate from each Self-supporting Congrega- 7 
tion having less than one hundred and fifty communicant mem- 
bers; two Delegates when the communicants number one hundred 
and fifty, but less than three hundred; and one additional Delegate 
for each two hundred additional communicants or fraction thereof; 
provided, that the right to lay representation of any) Congrega- ipl 
tion in a District Synod_shall be contingent upon the full and * 
complete payment of all quotas for Provincial Administration. V7 /% D° 


oy 19 F Io SS aa Vy eKy 


— es 


C.—Advisory Members. O Fo, 2 2 
a. The Treasurer of District Funds shall be required to at- 8 
tend as an advisory member, if other than a member of the 
District Executive Board. 
b. Other brethren, who may be designated by Synod, shall 9 
be advisory members, but without a vote. 


3.—Purposes of District Synods. 
The purposes of District Synods shall be:— 10 
a. To confirm and renew brotherly love and concord. 
b. To stimulate and strengthen the minds of all in the 11 | 
work of the Lord. 
: 
{ 

















c. To prepare material for the consideration of the Prov- 12 
incial Synod. 





THE DISTRICTS 


a 


ions; also 
rig es 2 ad 


a, _d. To eee on,qm re tel ty a ys 


~<—;, —* 





4.—Powers of District Synods. 

2 District Synods shall have power :— s 
a. To fix the time and place of its meetings; but the Dis-“ EN 

trict Executive Board may convene it at a time and place other: 
than originally designated. ¢& ” aa 


a& 
3 b. To elect a District EXecutive Board, and the President 
of the same, who shall be the Distrtst’s nominee for ae 







in the Provincial Elders’ Conference) vi 6 } &Y dee J _], 

4 c.. To hear and redress complaints and grievances. Angele 
may be taken to the Provincial Synod. 

5 d. To examine into and develop the work of the District. 

6 a me To take steps towards extending the enterprises ofthe 
’ Church and organizing Congregations within the District. 

7 f. To collect and publish information regarding various 


kinds of Church activity, to support all causes advocated by 
Provincial and General Synods, and to promote Christian benefi- 
cence. 


8 g. To require reports from Provincial Boards, Institutions 
and Officials. i 

9 Hos: 10 require reports from the District Executive Board 

and from Congregations, 

and to receive memorials from,members_of the Church and pro- 


.posa om Delegates_totheDbistrie Rod —d scussing_and_formiu- 


A = ace = 2 
8 in O DEoCoG He O-A 0 Fae o Ol. 


Rens reer 

gislate on all mattefs pe taining to rU Ke respective 

wi to prescribe rules for the management of District 
finances, and to secure a faithful observance of all enactments 
of Synod; provided, that its legislation shall not conflict with 
the functions and powers of the General and Provincial Synods. 


5.—Additional Regulations. 


11 1—Time of Meeting.—District Synods shall convene once 
in each District in the interval between Provincial Synods. Ad- 
ditional District Synods may be held at the option and expense 
of the Districts. The Canadian District shall be given the privi- 
lege of holding two District Synods in an inter-synodal period, 
if deemed necessary, after consultation between the District 
Executive Board and the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 


12 2.—Organization.—District Synods shall be opened by the 


President of the District Executive Board, but shall organize by , 
Jrattie io trike brovincee shale te ; 
bey the HihS fo frcantador ced fpr Lyard/ 


Ve 










- 


; 
: 
: 
: 
; 
: 


THE DISTRICTS 123 


electing their own officers by ballot. They may adopt their 
own form of organization and Rules of Order. 


3.—Duty of the Provincial Board.—It is the duty of the 1 
Provincial Elders’ Conference to be represented at each Dis- 
trict Synod by one of its members, unless circumstances pre- 
vent, when the Conference may appoint a representative. 





4—Reports of Congregations. —Congregations shall report 2 
to the respective District Synod in writing, duly signed by the 
Pastor and Delegates, and answer the questions prepared by the 
District Executive Boards. These Boards are directed to pre- 
pare proper blanks for this purpose to be sent to all Pastors. 
Every Congregation shall have opportunity to make other state- 
ments in regard to its spiritual and temporal conditions, being 
limited in time to five minutes. The chairman of the Committee 
on the State of Religion is designated to receive the written 
reports. 

5.—Expenses.—The rules enacted by the Provincial Synod 3 
with regard to the traveling expenses of members of that Synod 
shall also apply to the members of District Synods. All ex- 
penses of District Synods are borne by the Provincial Adminis- 
tration Account. 


SECTION III.—DISTRICT EXECUTIVE BOARDS. 


1.—Rights and Duties. 

The rights and duties of the District Executive Boards are 4 
the following :— 

a. To complete their organization by electing a Secretary and 
a Treasurer. 

b. To act as the Executive of the District Synod. 

c. To have charge of the development and extension of 6 
the work in the District. 


d. To make recommendations’.to the Provincial Elders’ 7 
Sonference i in connection with ministerial changes and appoint- 


/ / metis! : sitanet 
ih e. To exercise faithful care over all the Ministerspof the | é 


/ District under_whatever synodal regulations — may be in force OS 
f. To guard the Doctrine, Discipline, Ritual and Worship! 9 
-g. To acquaint themselves with the wants of their Districts. 10 
/ h. To hold visitations in the churches of the District as 11 
occasion demands. 
i. To hear complaints and grievances from the churches 12 
and Ministers of the District, to examine into the causes thereof, 
and to endeavor to adjust and reconcile differences. ae after 


ale ost be RS ed ‘ee 
Ace, arty plas Je2007 io, eee Ot ee ea, ar fac 








pads Pl re ewe, 


iw 


124 THE DISTRIC* FS 


the District Executive Board shall have rendered a decision, may 
appeal be made to-the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 
rs j. To act in conjunction with the Provincial Board of 
pv / Church Extension in the annual apportionment of funds for 


1’) (| the Home Mission Work of the Districts. 
\ us) 22 k. To control and distribute the Home Mission Funds ap- 





Ny \ _ portioned to the Districts, having direct charge of the Church 
t “bi Extension work of the Districts, under the general pale 4. 
Ty * + \ of the Provincial Board of Church Extension,/f, ghu- 


U'> 38~ AWLTo advocate in their Districts the nario Meee of julears 
“ he same, and the general enterprises of the Church. 


4 m.“-To report on their work and on the state of affairs in 
a the Districts to the Provincial Elders’ Conference, as occasion 
y requires and to the District and Provincial Synods. 
5 n.4 In cases of emergency to convene the District Synod. 
/ ./-To act in co-operation with the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference in the transaction of such business, for which an ac- 
quaintance with local needs and presence on the scene qualifies 
them. 
7 p.j-To report the enactments and recommendations of Dis- 
trict Synods to the Provincial Synod next following. 
8 q.%To provide for the temporary organization of Dis- 
trict Synods and to perform the duties of a Standing Committee 
on Credentials. 


2.—Filling of Vacancies. 


9 In case of a vacancy in a District Executive Board, the re- 
maining members of the Board shall arrange for the election of 
a new member, in which election each minister in active ser- 
vice in the District shall have one vote, and the Joint Board 
of each Congregation in the District shall have one vote. 


9.36) ~Fa-eetim neo fice POO ROS 2 
L. L1G 3e) rack aloccctate een 


Lyle ¢ 
L ty tod. vente aottte laetiouv < Bi foc: Ci 
eceinagen Lc dt 1c Oru sie zener’ cntblbuter 2 as 


Talgedcere! tects Ct» Ae CYYedvae 
rte et ire Recon 


Deeaer el As } ~ 
Oo te Ct late 


THE CONGREGATIONS 125 


PART FOUR 
THE CONGREGATIONS 


CHAP LER OL 
_ ORGANIZATION AND GOVERNMENT. 


- “They aitinued steadfastly in the apostles’ ye re and fellowship, 
in the breaking of bread and the prayers.’’—Acts 2:4 


SECTION I.—GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 


1.—True Church of Christ. 


1.—Christian Precept and Example—Even as Christ is the 1 
central point of our teaching, so is His example the pattern 
for our conduct. Not without purpose is it said in Scripture, 
“Christ also loved the Church and gave Himself up for it, that 
He might present the Church to Himself a glorious Church, not 
having spot or wrinkle or any such thing; but that it should be 
holy and without blemish.” Eph. 5:25, 27. Not only is the 
ideal of a true Church of God thus set before our eyes, but a 
pressing call is hereby given to each individual member of such 
a Church to aspire, with all his power, to be formed into the 
likeness of this ideal, and to follow after the sanctification with- 
out which no man shall see the Lord or be well pleasing to Him. 
It is true we shall never get so far that there are no longer 
among us any half-hearted and dead members, or that defects 
and frailties no longer show themselves in the faithful; in 
short, that we represent a perfect Church. But we can and 
ought to be a living Church, one in which the Spirit of Christ 
bears rule, victoriously opposes all strange powers and influ- 
ences, and manifests itself in noble graces and gifts. 


2.—Living Spirit—-A true Church of God must not only 2 
prove itself such in some of its members, but in the great ma- 
jority; the prevailing real Church spirit must tolerate nothing 
that is against it, but must either drive it out, or, which is still 
more glorious and more after the mind of Christ, overcome it; 
and, by the power of grace, draw all things into the holy and 
blessed fellowship of the children of God. What fills us with 
sorrow are not only single outbreaks of sinful corruption which 
tend to disgrace the Church of Jesus, but the consciousness that 
there is in general a great lack of this living spirit among us. 











2.—General Characteristics. 
1.—Difference, in Form.—The Congregations of the Mora- 3 


126 THE CONGREGATIONS 


vian Church are very different in their outward form, according 
to their origin, location, age, and development; also according 
to their financial capacity to maintain themselves, and contri- 
bute towards the stability and work of the Church. A number, 
especially in Germany, are Moravian Settlements on the model 
of Herrnhut. The majority, especially of the British and Ameri- 
can Congregations, are ordinary town and country Congrega- 
tions. Each of these forms has its own value for the stability 
and extension of the Moravian Church. The establishment of 
new Congregations of every kind requires the sanction of the 
respective provincial authorities. When they have become self- 
supporting in organization and finance, they are declared by the 
Synod to be Congregations of the Moravian Church with full 
rights. 

‘2.—Main Object the Same.—The main object of the different 
groups is the same, whatever form of constitution the several 
Congregations may adopt. The essential features are always: 
the care of souls, church discipline, and the rules and regula- 
tions which serve for the furthering of godly life and conduct. 
Although the rules and regulations should be adapted to the various 
circumstances in which the Congregations of the several Provinces 
are placed, yet they must nowhere be wanting, so that it may be 
seen in the Churches of the Lord that He is a God of order. 

3.—Normal Principle-——The constitution of the individual 
Congregations of the Moravian Church is regulated by the sepa- 
rate Provinces. In every case, however, the normal principle 
must be recognized in the government of Congregations, that 
the brethren charged with the ‘duties of the pastorate shall in 
some way be associated with the representatives of the mem- 
bership of the Congregations, in a manner provided for by 
definite regulations, so as to guarantee joint activity in up- 
building the inner and external life of the Congregations. 


SECTION II.—CLASSES OF CONGREGATIONS. 


1. The Congregations of the American Province, North, are 
of two classes, namely, Self-supporting Congregations and Home 
Mission Congregations. ! 

2. A Self-supporting Congregation is one that provides, 
either from the contributions of its membership and adherents 
or from the income of its own funds, without any fixed or 
regular aid from Provincial or District funds, an adequate salary 
for its Pastor and the means for the defrayal of all other ex- 
penses of its church-establishment, besides meeting its obliga- 
tions to the regular causes of the Church, especially to the 
Provincial Administration Account. 


3. A Home Mission Congregation is one that is in a forma- 





THE CONGREGATIONS 127 


tive state, unable to defray its expenses from its own resources, 
and consequently receives assistance from other sources. Its 
members are full members of the Moravian Church. 





SECTION II.—ADMISSION OF CONGREGATIONS. 


1. Before a Congregation can be admitted to the class of i 
Self-supporting Congregations it shall have discharged the obli- 
gations required of said class of Congregations for at least two 
years previous to the convening of the Synod which is to con- 
sider its application. O", 

2. The application for admission shall be made,according 2 
to the prescribed form prepared by the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference, which form shall require explicit’statements with re- 

| gard to:— 

a. Kind and value of property owned by the Congrega- 3 
tion at the time of making application. 

b. The amount of indebtedness resting on the Congrega- 4 
tion. 

c. The amount of salary paid the Pastor annually for the 5 
last two years. ; 

d. The amount raised for the expenses of the Congrega- § 
tion and the Church causes during the same period. 

3. Such application shall have been adopted by a regular- @ 
ly called Church Council, and signed by the Officers of the Coun- 
cil, as well as by the Elders and Trustees of the Congregation 


before it is presented ,tg the.Synod. 
fe The Pee GETS nsoronce fare te) shall have the right § 


Ln aLvito- permit a Congregation applying for admission to elect one 
“Piety Delegate to Or which is to consider its application; 
~~" provided, that a Congregation has fulfilled the obligations re- 


quired of a Self-supporting Congregation for at least two years. 


5. A Self-supporting Congregation, that for two years has\9 #4 


ceased to discharge the obligations required of such a Congrega- \ ~ 
tion, shall be returned by the Provincial Eldérs*-Conference. to ip 

the class of Home Mission Congregations, which action, how- aN 
ever, shall be reported to the next Previneial Synod for ratifi--» 

cation. 7 LZ arin atten \ , 


an Woe 


SECTION IV.—THE CHURCH COUNCIL. 4)005% 


1.—Its Function. 

1. The government of each Congregation is vested in the 10 
Church Council, whose function it is to consider and determine 
all matters of general interest and importance, and to lay down 
the general rules for the management of the spiritual and tem- 


by Her Lb.2 Being 


OT fe 


| 
: 


: 





cS 


y 


(9) TBE Ps ee TC Reey the Ff § 


3 


128 THE le ie eats Ld he 
rp benee 
poral affairs of th (contention Eleni. Council is ac- 


countable to the 


2. The Church EEE eer cae Sthemvige ee at the 
Charter of a Congregation, shall elect the Executive Boards of 
the Congregation, such as the Board of Elders and the Board 
of Trustees, and all Delegates to Synods, and provide for the 
election or appointment of all other Officers or Committees of 
the Congregation. 


2.—Qualifications for Membership. 


The qualifications for membership in the Church Council 
shall be determined by each Congregation; provided, that no 
other than communicant members in good standing be admitted, 
and that no rule adopted be at variance with the laws of the 
State or Province in which the Congregation is situated 


3.—Right of Petition. paseo Mn 


The Church Council, the Executive Boards and every mem- 
ber of a Congregation have the right of petition\te the Preyer 
:) agial-Syno ; 





SECTION V. _EXECUTIVE BOARDS. 


1.—Number of Boards. 


1. For the management of its affairs there shall be in each 
Congregation two Executive Boards, namely, the Board of 
Elders and the Board of Trustees, which Boards, while primarily 
accountable to the Church Council, are subject_to the super-— 
vision of the Provincial Elders Confesence The Pastor shall 


in every case be the President of the Board of Elders. 


2. While the desirability of having separate Boards in 
each Congregation is strongly urged, a Congregation, especially 
when small, shall have the right to unite the functions of the 
two Boards in one. 


2.—Eligibility for Members of Boards. 


Only communicant members in good and regular standing 
are eligible to election as mémbers of the Board of Elders and 
the Board of Trustees of a Congregation. 


3.—Qualifications of Members of Boards. 


1. A Congregation should conscientiously select such 
brethren for the office of Elder and of Trustee as possess the grace 
and the gifts required for the office. Especially should the 
Elders be men whose hearts and minds are in the work of sav- 
ing souls, who are qualified to deal with souls privately, and 


THE CONGREGATIONS 129 


who are able and willing to assist the Pastor in the spiritual 
work of the Congregation. 


2. Before an election of Elders, the Pastors shall call pub- 
lic attention to the nature and duties of the office. After their 
election they shall be solemnly inducted into their office in the 
presence of the Congregation. 


4.—Powers and Duties of Boards. 


1. The primary function of the Board of Elders and the 
Board of Trustees shall be to promote respectively the spiritual 
and the temporal welfare of the Congregation. 


2. These Boards are the properly constituted executive 
bodies of the Church Council, vested with such rights and 
charged with such duties as are specified in the Rules and Regu- 
lations of the Congregation, and as the Council may from time 
to time refer to them. 


3. In the discharge of their duties the members of the 
Boards shall not be influenced by selfishness and self-interest; 
but sincere love for the Lord and His Church, unity of the 
Spirit and brotherly eenfidemce must rule in every heart. 


4. It shall be the right and the duty of each member of the 
Boards to state his opinion on any subject freely, while his col- 
leagues shall recognize the co-relative duty of not divulging 
his sentiments to others. 


5. It shall be the duty of the Boards to yield each other 
mutual assistance and to abstain from all interference with 
each other. 


6. When a Board has come to a decision in any matter, it 
shall be the duty of each member of the same to make every 
reasonable effort to carry the will of the Board into execution. 
Such decisions are binding upon every member of the Board, 
as well as upon every member of the Congregation. Cases, 
wherein all the members of a Board cannot feel satisfied with 
the conclusion of the majority, or wherein any member of the 
Congregation cannot conscientiously accept a decision of a 


Board, may be laid before the TE SGae San a 
a decision. LOS, , 


7. Emphasis shout be placed upon the function which can 
be discharged by the Elders of the churches in the active sup- 
port of the Pastors in their pastoral duties. 


5.—Joint Meetings of Boards. 


When a matter of importance, or one that concerns both 
Boards, and requires a speedy adjustment, arises or when the 
two Boards are not agreed in opinion, it is advisable that both 

9 


bo 


wo 


rn 


© 


130 THE CONGREGATIONS 


Boards meet in a joint session for mutual consultation. At such 
meetings, however, a matter cannot be decided by a mere ma- 
jority vote of those present, but shall require the support of the ma- 
jority of the members of each Board voting separately. Should 
the Boards fail to agree, the matter in question shall be referred 
to the Provincial Elders’ Conference for a decision. 


SECTION VI.—MEMBERSHIP OF CONGREGATIONS. 


1.—Divisions of Membership. 


1. The members of a Congregation are classified as Com- 
municants, Non-Communicants and Children. 


2. Communicants are all persons who have been admitted 
to the Communion of the Moravian Church by authority of the 
Board of Elders. 


3. Non-Communicants are all children of members who 
are above thirteen and under twenty-one years of age, and who 
have not been admitted to the Holy Communion. 


4. The Children of the Congregation are the baptized, but 
unconfirmed, children under thirteen years of age of communi- 
cant members, and the children of adherents of the Congrega- 
tions who have received Baptism in the Moravian Church. 


2.—Character of Membership. 


The Boards of Elders of Congregations, whose duty it is 
to decide on all cases of admission, dismissal and exclusion of 
members, are enjoined to exercise the greatest care in the ad- 
mission of new members. They should make a thorough exami- 
nation of the candidates for reception with regard to their sin- 
cerity, and secure, as far as possible, a membership that has 
met with a change of heart. 


3.—Admission of Members. 


1. Individuals can claim membership in the Moravian 
Church only by virtue of their connection with some regularly 
recognized Moravian Congregation. 


2. Children are formally received into the Congregation by 
Baptism, in which connection their names are placed on the rolls 
of the Church Catalog. 


‘3. «When both parents are received, all their baptized chil- 
dren under thirteen years of age are received with them. In 
cases when only one of the parents is received, the same rule 
shall apply, unless it be the expressed wish of the parents that 
their children shall not be so regarded. 


4. All unbaptized persons to be received into communicant 
membership, are received on confession of faith by Adult Bap- 


THE CONGREGATIONS 131 


t.sm. Persons baptized in infancy are received on confession of 
faith by Confirmation. 


5. Communicant members from other denominations are re- 
ceived at a public service by the right hand of fellowship, after 
the Letter of Dismissal presented has received favorable con- 
sideration on the part of the Elders. In cases where no Letter 
of Dismissal can be furnished, it shall be the duty of the Board 
to decide the question of their reception and the manner of it. 
They may require a confession of faith. 


6. Communicant members from other Moravian Congrega- 
tions need not be received publicly. After the Letter of Dismissal 
has received favorable consideration on the part of the Board of 
Elders, the names of such are placed on the rolls of the Church 
Catalog, of which action public announcement is made. 


7. The re-admission of members need not take place in pub- 
lic. A public announcement of such action of the Elders shall 
be sufficient. The term “re-admission”’ shall apply to all appli- 
cants who were formerly connected with the Congregation, and 
who at the time of making application are not members of any 
Church. 


8. All exceptional cases connected with the admission of 
members must be referred to the Provincial Elders’ Conference 
for a decision. 


4.—Removal of Members. 


1. All members in good standing removing from a Congre- 
gation shall upon request be provided with Letters of Dismissal 
by the Board of Elders. In dismissing members, the form pre- 
pared by the Provincial Elders’ Conference, or the form of an 
individual Congregation authorized by the Conference, shall be 
used. 


2. When members remove to places where there are Mora- 
vian Congregations, their pastors are required to notify the Pas- 
tors of those Congregations, and furnish them with the names of 
such members. 


3. It is urged upon all members removing to localities 
where there are Moravian Congregations that they take with them 
Letters of Dismissal to such Congregations. x Me. 


4. Pastors, when sending in their annual report, are re- 
quired to furnish the Provincial Elders’ Conferencejwith the names 
and post-office addresses of all the members who during the year 
have moved from their Congregations to places where no Mora- 
vian Congregations exist, together with such other information as 
they may deem proper. 


bo 


7 


8 


10 


11 


132 THE CONGREGATIONS 


5.—Non-Resident Members. 


Members residing at a distance from their Congregations are 
expected to keep up their connection with them by correspond- 
ence with their Pastors, and by forwarding to the proper official 
all church dues and contributions for the stated causes of the 
Church. 


SECTION VII.—CHURCH RECORDS. 


1. The Pastor of every Congregation shall, in separate books 
procured for that purpose, carefully keep the following records, 
which records shall in every case be kept according to the rules 
laid down by the Provincial Synod :— 


a. The Register shall contain a reliable record of all 
Baptisms, Confirmations, Receptions of Communicants, Mar- 
riages, Funerals, Removals and Dismissals, and Ordinations. 
The entries of the Register must be made according to the 
printed instructions furnished with the same. 


b. The Catalog shall contain the names of the entire 
membership, divided into the required classes, and the accom- 
panying data prescribed by the forms and printed instruc- 
tions. 


c. The Diary shall contain a record of the most im- 
portant occurrences in the life of the Congregation; such offi- 
cial and pastoral work as is not recorded in the Register; 
and all meetings and services, if no special record of such 
meetings and services is kept in a separate book. Pastors 
are expected to keep an accurate record of the attendance at 
the services. 


2. The blanks for the annual statistical reports of Congre- 
gations shall contain the following questions, which each Pastor 
shall answer in writing by “Yes” or “No” :— 

“Have you kept, according to the rules adopted by the Pro- 
vincial Synod, the Register? the Catalog? the Diary?” 

3. The Bookshop shall keep in stock for sale, books printed 
and ruled for use as Church records, which our Congregations are 
requested to procure. 


4. Every Pastor is expected to care for the records and other 
documents of the Congregation which he serves. 


SECTION VIII.—REPORTS OF CONGREGATIONS. 


1. Every Congregation shall require its Treasurer to submit 
to the Church Council an annual written statement of its finances. 
2. The Pastors of the Province shall semi-annually, or often- 
er, if circumstances warrant, send to the Provincial Elders’ Con- 


wits 


fh, THE CONGREGATIONS 133 


Ln? 
ference,a brief statement of\the general progress of their work 
in its spiritual and temporal aspects. 





3. In the last month of eath year the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference shall send to the Pastor of each Congregation anks 


1 


for the statistical report concerning the pastoral charge on the ‘ 


last day of the year, all copies to\be correctly filled out by the 


with the records of the Congregationand t to 

to the Provintial Elders’ Conference not later “than the last day 
of the following January. This blank shall call for such informa- 
tion as to membership, finances, activities and spiritual conditions 
as may be deemed desirable. The report as to membership shall 
be the basis for quotas and spade! representation for the year 
that follows. 


Pastor and signed by the Elders and Trustees, one copy to be filed 
“head beforwarded 


SECTION IX.—CHURCH PROPERTY. 
1.—Claims, Liabilities and Title-Deeds. : 


1. The individual members of a Congregation are not in any 2 


way entitled to a claim upon its property, nor are they subject to 
liability for its debts. 


2. The claim of a Congregation upon the property held in 
its name shall be null and void whenever it expressly or virtually 
severs its connection with the Moravian Church. 


3. No Congregation shall make any change in the title-deeds 
of its real estate without,the permission of the Provincial Elders’ 
aye he LES [Baro 


Conference. Qputicea iru 


, 4. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed to require _ 
that all titles to Church property acquired by Congregations shall’ * 
be vested in‘its corporation. The deeds drawn shall contain the ~~ 


following provisions: (1) That such titles are held inecteust for 


. 


4 


5 


f 


each Congregation; (2) that, if a Congregation in charge of such . © 


property ceases to exist or ceases to be a Moravian organization, 
the title shall become absolute; and (3) that the Provincial Elders’ 
Conference shall in nowise be héld responsible for the payment of 
any debts resting on the property, or for any improvements there- 
after to be made. 


5. Should a Congregation fail to vest the title-deeds of its 8 


property in the Provincial Elders’ Conference, said Conference 
shall take a mortgage on such property for the amount of the con- 
tributions raised in the Province to assist in its acquisition; pro- 
vided, that no interest be charged upon said mortgage, and that 
the enforcement of said provision be left to the discretion of the 
Conference. 


6. No Home Mission Congregtaion shall receive any aid 


7 


# 


games 


Sy, 


Doe te 


134 THE CONGREGATIONS 


from Provincial Funds unless the title to its property is vested as 
required by the Provincial Synod. MA fh 
2.—Erection of Church Buildings. Jd. st 


1. No Home Mission Congregation shall erect o acquire a 
church edifice or parsonage without the consent of the, Provincial 
Board of Church E yes : Q 


a thes 
Ze Mission Congregations shall be required to lay be- 
fore theProvincial Board of Church Extension for approval plans 
of every proposed building and estimates of the cost, Vesa Board-o 


shall have the right to reject any plan that may be found unneces- 
sarily expensive, or otherwise unsuitable. 


3.—Dedication of Church Edifices. 


1. No church edifice shall be dedicated until the Pastor and 
the Executive Boards of the Congregaticn shall have notified the 
Provincial Elders’ Conference that all expenses incurred in erect- 
ing or acquiring the same have been paid or secured by written 
guarantee by the members of the Official Boards, whereupon the 
* Conference shall formally authorize the dedication. 

2. If the expenses incurred in erecting or acquiring a church 
edifice have not been fully paid or secured by written guarantee 
by the members of the Official Boards, a public opening may take 
place after the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall have been 
properly notified and after the Conference shall have given its 
authorization; provided, that said authorization shall distinctly 
state that, if at such opening the amount still unpaid be collected 
or pledged, the formal dedication may at once take place. 


4.—Providing and Furnishing Parsonages. 
It shall be required of every Congregation having a resi- 
dent Pastor to provide him with a parsonage with at least a 
majority of the rooms furnished. 


SECTION X.—INCORPORATION OF CONGREGATIONS. 


No Congregation shall apply for incorporation by law 
without the consent of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, which 
consent shall be given only when, in the articles of incorpora- 
tion, due regard is paid to the principles and regulations of 
the Moravian Church, a clause therein directly asserting that 
nothing shall be taught or done in the Congregation contrary 
to the principles and regulations of the said Church. 


THE CONGREGATIONS 135 


CHAPTER ® LT: 
DISCIPLINE. 


“Whether one member suffereth, all the members suffer with it; or 
one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it. Now ye are the 
body of Christ, and severally members thereof.’’—1 Corinthians 12:26, 27. 


SECTION I.—PRINCIPLES. 


1.—Meahing.—In common with the Ancient Brethren, we un- 
derstand by the word Discipline, in its wider sense, a faithful care 
of souls by means of public instruction and private conversation 
with individuals, or the training of the individual members of the 
Church for their high calling as followers of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
which is effected by means of: the various regulations and institu- 
tions of the Church. In its more restricted sense, the word Dis- 
cipline designates the special corrective measures applied for the 
restoration of erring members. 


2.—Twofold Object.—The first object of Discipline is the 
welfare of the Church as a community. The true interest of the 
whole must ever be kept in view by fostering and maintaining 
earnest Christian life and practice in every Congregation. It must, 
therefore, be the constant endeavor of each Congregation to check 
every form of corruption at once when its presence is first felt, 
and to remove betimes what may tend to lead souls astray. The 
second object of Discipline is the spiritual welfare of the individual 
members of the Church, who are in danger of yielding in one way 
or another to the temptations of sin. Our efforts must conse- 
quently be directed toward preserving those who stumble from 
falling and giving offense, keeping every member in the right way 
and bringing back those who have gone astray. 


3.—Care of Souls.—It is, in the first instance, the task of the 
Ministers to exercise;Church Discipline, partly through public 
preaching of the Word, partly by means of the special- care of in- 
dividual souls. This care of souls belongs so essentially to the 
idea of a Christian Church that no church member is exempt 
from it, whatever his station may be. And it may be rightly re- 
quired of the brethren and sisters that they readily and willingly 
accept what is done in this respect by the Pastor. Whoever with- 
draws entirely from this brotherly care of souls, thereby proves 
that he is no true member of the Church, and must give account 
to God. Ezek. 33:9. But Pastors, remembering what great re- 
sponsibility they would assume, if they were negligent in this im- 
portant part of their calling, should minister with the greatest 
conscientiousness. They must care for the souls entrusted to 
them, and above all, with careful love, go after such as fail and 
go astray. Yet they must not be slow, from fear of man or desire 
to please, to show firmness where needful; they must rather, with 


136 THE CONGREGATIONS 


the justice and impartiality commanded by the Holy Scriptures, 
act undismayed on all sides. Yet, with all needful firmness, let 
admonitions be always in the spirit of true love and humility. Let 
them speak as a brother to a brother. A brotherly word from the 
heart of one, to whom the welfare of each soul committed to him 
is an object of loving care, will find entrance; it will not embitter, 
but prove a blessing. 


4—Support from Congregation.—In this it is of great im- 
portance that Pastors should receive the strongest support from 
the Congregation, especially where they have to take firm meas- 
ures. But, even when this is not forthcoming in the right way, 
Discipline must not be suspended or relaxed as long as we form 
a distinct church community, which means to bear the character 
of a Church of Christ. If Discipline be loosely exercised in the 
Church, the knowledge and comprehension of its divine calling, 
and therewith its inner life, will be weakened. 


5.—Mutual Help of Members.—But beside the official care 
of souls, there must not be wanting, in a Christian Church, the 
mutual brotherly admonition and correction by individual meim- 
bers among themselves. “If a man be overtaken in any trespass,” 
or seem to be in a doubtful state of heart, “restore such a one in 
a spirit of meekness.” Gal. 6:1. A good word in due season, 
even though it be earnest and reproving, is then in place, and many © 
a spiritual injury may be averted before it spreads further. A 
brother has thereby been won. This mutual admonition and cor- 
rection, like that of the Pastor, may attain its object, our neigh- 
bor’s improvement, only when that love has sway, which “‘suffereth 
long and is kind, which vaunteth not itself, seeking not its own, is 
not provoked, and taketh not account of evil.”? 1 Cor. 13:4, 5. 
Carnal zeal and acting in our own strength may, on the other 
hand, do much harm. 


6.—Discipline Essential—As once in the Ancient Brethren’s 
Church, so in the Brethren’s Church of the present day, a holy 
Discipline shall be deemed essential to the maintenance and spir- 
itual growth of the Church. 


SECTION II.—DEGREES OF DISCIPLINE. 


1.—Private Reproof—The First Degree is private reproof 
and correction by the Pastor or the Elders. Should this fail of the 
desired effect, 


2.—Suspension from the Lord’s Supper.—The Second Degree 
must be applied by citing delinquents into the presence of the Pas- 
tor and Elders, who are to admonish them faithfully and in love. 
A stubborn refusal to meet the Elders, at once forfeits member- 
ship. When in the exercise of this Degree of Discipline, imme- 
diate reformation is not attained, the Board of Elders may exer- 
% Died 


~ — 


THE CONGREGs SIONS 137 


cise the milder Discipline of Suspension from the Holy Commun- 
ion, unless, in their estimation, the offense is s% flagrant as to re- 
quire the application of 

3.—Exclusion from the Church.—The Third Degree of Disci- 
pline, which is Exclusion from Church-fellowship. This degree is 
applied to such as persist in disregarding established rules, despise 
all admonition, exert an injurious influence, and become seducers 
of others. 


SECTION III.—MODE OF EXERCISING DISCIPLINE. 


1. Pastors and Boards of Elders must faithfully carry out 
the Discipline of the Church, which duty is to be performed in 
all cases in the spirit of patience, meekness and love. Each case 
under consideration must be thoroughly examined to ascertain the 
full truth, and such corrective measures. must be adopted as will 
prove most beneficial to the individual concerned. 


2. Those charged with the exercise of Discipline must see 
to it that persons applying for admission from other Moravian 
Congregations or from Congregations of other denominations are 
actually in good standing in the same, and if not, that they first 
prove the sincerity of their profession before they are received. 


3. When transgressions occur in the Congregation which 
cannot be passed over in silence, but render it necessary that in- 
formation should be given to the Pastor or the Elders, it shall be 
the duty of every member who has knowledge of things that are 
improper or culpable, to make a prompt, open and truthful dis- 
closure of the same to those who are charged with the exercise 
of Discipline. Yet this must never degenerate into malicious tale- 
bearing or slander, which in the Holy Scriptures are reckoned 
among grievous sins. 


4. Should it be necessary to prove the truth of an accusa- 
tion, the name of the person making the same must not be con- 
cealed from the person accused. In case the latter wishes it, 
opportunity must be given for both to appear together before the 
Pastor. A Pastor may at once decline to entertain any complaint 
against another member, unless the accuser shall agree, in case 
it be required, personally to confront the accused. 


SECTION IV.—CHURCH RULES. 


1. Every Congregation must profess adherence to a written 
or printed agreement, containing the ‘““Brotherly Agreement” and 
other fundamental articles of its Constitution, besides such addi- 
tional Rules and Regulations as may be necessary, which agree- 
ment must in every particular be in full accord with the principles 
and regulations of the Synods exercising authority over the Con- 
gregations. 


e 


bo 


138 THE CONGREGATIONS 


2. A Congregation shall be at liberty either to prepare a 
draft of its Rules and Regulations, or to request the Provincial 
Elders’ Conference to furnish such a draft. In the former case 
the draft must be laid before the Provincial Elders’ Conference 
for its sanction, and when said sanction shall have been given, the 
Rules and Regulations shall be ready for the signatures of the 
communicant members of the Congregation. Signing these 
Rules and Regulations shall be obligatory upon candidates for 
membership in all of our Congregations. 


3. Pastors are instructed to see to it that every communicant 
member is provided without delay with a copy of the “Brotherly 
Agreement,’ and such other Rules and Regulations as the Con- 
gregations may adopt for their government. The Brotherly Agree- 
ment, in the revised form adopted by the Congregation at Bethle- 
hem, Pa., is found in Part Five of the Book of Order. For a 
“Sample of a Handbook of a Local Congregation,’ see Appen- 
dix Il. 


SECTION V.—OBJECTIONABLE DOCTRINAL VIEWS. 


1.—Exercise of Discipline——Boards of Elders are fully au- 
thorized and required to exercise Discipline on those who hold 
erroneous or unscriptural views on doctrinal points, even to the 
extent of exclusion from church-fellowship, if, in their opinion, 
the case demands it; provided, that there be reserved for the ag- 


grieved person the right of appeal, to the, Provincial. Elders’ Con- 
ference. Coeacennairely bothte, Bibb tnt tt 


2.—Declaration of the Synod of 1913.—a. In these testing 
times Synod most heartily re-affirrms and renews its faith in the 
Atonement, in the real substitution of Christ for the sinner on the 
cross, the substitution of Christ for self in the heart, the manifesta- 
tion of Christ in and through believers as the power all sufficient 
for the redemption of the world, and our reliance on Christ as 
our Chief Elder unlimited and unhampered in His power in the 
world except by our weak faith. 


b. Synod attaches’no undue importance to the fewness of 
the numbers who walk in the straight and narrow way, knowing 
that many will ever love darkness rather than light, because their 
deeds are evil, and, therefore, with undiminished zeal does it con- 
tinue to show forth Christ and rejoice even over the few who are 
chosen, whose names are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life. 


c. Since it is our chief glory to show forth the Lord, Synod 
deplores and condemns the all too common practice of substitut- 
ing culture, natural evolution, human methods and philosophies 
in the place of Christ the Saviour, and re-affirms its entire depend- 
ence on Christ and Him Crucified as the one hope of the Church 
and that we proclaim no other Gospel. 


THE CONGREGATIONS 139 


SECTION VI.—WORLDLY AMUSEMENTS. 


1. A life in accord not only with the commandments of God, 
but also with the customs of His house, is characteristic of a true 
brother or sister. Such a life demands that we hold aloof from 
all things which could lead to spiritual harm, or give offence to 
others, and that we do not conform to this world in its pursuits 
and customs. , 

2. In regard to worldly pleasures and amusements, while 
giving no directions in detail, we declare most emphatically that 
worldly-mindedness and vanity, as well as the love of gain and 
pleasure, are not to be regarded with indifference and must never 
obtain entrance among us. These things do not harmonize with 
the true spirit of the Church of Christ, but exert an injurious influ- 
ence, turning its members away from that noble simplicity, which 
must continue to remain its fundamental characteristic. 


3. It must be our constant aim to walk soberly in all things. 
In matters of dress, domestic arrangements and mode of living, 
we should desire to avoid everything that exceeds the bounds of 
simplicity. Whatever must be described as a needless expense, 
or as extravagant, or whatever is opposed to the sense of propriety, 
is an evidence of a vain and worldly disposition ,and must, there- 
fore, be resisted in our midst. In general, it should be our desire 
to avoid everything, respecting which there may be a doubt as to 
whether it is allowable to a child of God, and which might easily 
give offence to the weak. 1 Tim. 2:8-19; 1 Peter 3:1-4; 1 Cor. 
6:19, 20; Rom. 12:1, 22; Jas. 4:4; 1 John 2:15-17; Matt. 6:24. 


4. In the matter of amusements, single precepts cannot al- 
ways be given. The letter of the law is not enough. There is need 
of the quickening Spirit which mortifies the deeds of the body, and 
impresses on our whole conduct the stamp of sanctification. If 
this spirit rules in our Congregations, public’ opinion, sanctified by 
it, will be able to resist the entrance of a worldly spirit more than 
all precepts. This will be the strongest Church Discipline, admin- 
istered not by Boards or Pastors, but by. the Church itself. — 


5. Pastors are earnestly requested to preach the Word of 
God more closely and fervently with reference to the Christian 
duty of abstaining from all pleasures that are questionable, and of 
consistency in life and conversation, in order to exert an influence 
for good by avoiding even the appearance of evil. 


6. The Provincial Synod urges the members of the Church, 
especially parents and young people, to abstain from all amuse- 
ments and pleasures which interfere with personal devotion to 
Christ. ‘ 

7. Synod re-affirms its unqualified adherence to the princi- 
ples laid down on this subject in our “Brotherly Agreement,” and 


4 


140 THE CONGREGATIONS 


exhorts all our people to remember that “whatsoever is not of faith 
is sin,” and “that no man should put a stumbling-block in his broth- 
er’s way.” 


SECTION VII.—INTEMPERANCE. 


1. More harmful in its consequences than the love of pleasure 
is intemperance in the use of strong drink, as making men in a 
special degree the servants of sin. Therefore, as far as each in 
his station is able, we will put away everything which may in this 
manner become an occasion of seduction, and will give timely 
and diligent admonition and warning where we see anyone fall- 
ing into this sin. 

2.. Intemperance in the use of intoxicating liquors renders 
men in a special degree the servants of sin, and thereby thousands 
are yearly brought to utter ruin of body and soul. The Moravian 
Church, therefore, gives its most hearty support to all proper 
measures for the suppression of intemperance, and of the manu- 
facture and sale of intoxicants. Pastors are urged to preach the 
Word of God with direct reference to this form of sin, as occasion 
requires, and the formation of associations for raising the standard 
of public opinion and for effecting reforms in this respect is earn- 
estly recommended. The carrying on of traffic in intoxicating liquor 
is to be regarded as inconsistent with Church-membership, and 


personal abstinence from the use of intoxicants as a beverage is. 


urged upon all members of the Church. 


3. The, Moravian Church rejoices in the splendid achieve- 
ments of ‘the National Anti-Saloon League; approves its aims and 
methods, and pledges to it its support in the effort to destroy that 
arch-enemy of our Christian civilization, the saloon; bespeaks the 
~ alliance of\our Churches jn its efforts to promote temperance and 
suppress the liquor traffic; and, in its emphatic condemnation of 
this traffic in| strong drink, it includes, with unsparing hostility, the 
hotel bar and the wine-room of the social club. 

4. The) manufacture ‘and sale of intoxicating beverages is 
now forbidden ‘by the law of the land, constitutionally enacted by 
Congress. 


SECTION VIII.—SUNDAY OBSERVANCE. 


1. We read in Gen. 2:2, 3: “And on the seventh day God 
finished His work which He had made; and He rested on the 
seventh day from all His work which He had made. And God 
blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it; because that in it he 
rested from all His work which God had created and made.” On 
this Divine act was founded the law of the Old Covenant in which 
God commanded His people to desist from every earthly labor on 
the seventh day of the week, and to hallow it to the Lord. Exod. 


THE CONGREGATIONS 141 


20 :8-11. And on this two-fold Divine testimony, combined with 
the completion of the second creation by the Resurrection of Jesus 
Christ and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, rests the Christian 
celebration of Sunday. With the whole Christian Church we cele- 
brate the Resurrection of Jesus Christ on the first day of the week, 
as a day of rest hallowed to the Lord, ori which man for his tem- 
poral and eternal welfare is to gain new strength of body and mind 
for his daily earthly work, but above all is to be encouraged to lift 
up his heart anew to the Lord, and be filled with the powers of 
eternal life. 


2. Sunday is, therefore, specially worthy of reverence, and 
important as the weekly recurring memorial day of the Redemption 
wrought through Jesus Christ. It is to be hallowed among us as 
the Lord’s Day, through the public preaching of the Word of God 
—that is, the word of reconciliation, about which no Sunday should 
be silent—and also by diligent use of the day for quiet medita- 
tion, as given us for building up ourselves on our most holy faith. 
We, therefore, disapprove of indulging in amusements on Sunday 
which interfere with edification and worship. ° 


3. Since the individual has to consider not himself only, 
but also those around him, and the Christian Church of which he 
is a member, and since also in many countries legal ordinances 
exist in regard to Sunday rest, we must all the more declare it 
inadmissible that work should be carried on by our members on 
Sundays in workshops and business. The Board of Elders should 
watch over the maintenance of this good rule. 


4. From their earliest years our children should receive an 
impression of the high purpose of Sunday, and when they are old 
enough should be taken by their parents or teachers to the public 
service; but in early years a special Children’s Meeting or Sun- 
day-school is better adapted to them. 

5.. Pastors, Sunday-school workers and parents are request- “ 
ed to impress upon the minds of those in their charge, both old 
and young, the duty and importance of keeping holy the Sabbath 
Day, and of opposing all the evil influences which are brought to 
bear against this sacred institution. 

6. All members of the Church are admonished to abstain 
from all unnecessary travel, as well as from frequenting public 
houses on the Sabbath. They are, further, exhorted to avoid the 
very appearance of an habitual neglect of the public services of 
the sanctuary on that day, and to be careful that the recreations 
indulged in on the same be innocent and interfere neither with 
their own attendance nor with that of others on divine worship. 


SECTION IX.—DIVORCE. 


1. The only ground for the divorce of married persons recog-. 


i) 


142 THE CONGREGATIONS 


nized by the Moravian Church is that expressed in the words of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Math. 5:32; 19:9; Mark 10:11, 12; Luke 
16:18. 4 


2. Pastors are not permitted to officiate at the marriage of 
divorced persons, knowing them to be such, unless they are as- 
sured that such persons, as the innocent parties, have secured a 
divorce on the ground on which it is sanctioned by the teaching 
of Christ. 


SECTION X.—SECRET SOCIETIES. 


Every Congregation shall be at liberty to frame its own rules 
with respect to secret societies in such a way as local conditions 
necessitate. 


SECTION XI.—INSTRUCTION IN THE DISCIPLINE. 


It shall be the duty of Pastors and Elders to make themselves 
and the members of their Congregations fully acquainted with the 
Discipline of the Church. -With this end in view it is recommend- 
ed that Pastors, once every year, read to their Congregations the 
Chapter on Discipline in the Book of Order of the Province, and 
preach a sermon on said subject. The Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference shall annually direct the attention of Pastors and Church 
Boards to this injunction. 


C HAIR TE Ro Ui 
PUBLIC WORSHIP. 


“One thing have I asked of Jehovah, that will I seek after: that I 
may dwell in the house of Jehovah all the days of my life, to behold the 
beauty of Jehovah, and to inquire in His temple.’—Psalm 74, 


SECTION I.—THE BLESSINGS OF WORSHIP. 


1. All services must be characterized by the simplicity 
which speaks directly to the heart. The blessing of such ser- 
vices depends upon the leader having the unction of the Spirit, 
and also upon all present entering heartily into sermon, hymn and 
prayer, and whatever is done in the name of the Lord. 


2. In order to awaken and increase the participation of 
the Congregation in our beautiful services, it is most important 
that they be not treated mechanically. Ministers should ear- 
nestly seek to enliven them and make them impressive for mind 
and heart. If they are themselves animated by the spirit of the 
sanctuary, if they are borne up by the intercession of the Con- 
gregation whenever they meet for edification by address, sing- 
ing or prayer, and if they rightly grasp the true character of 
each class of meetings and of each festival, and bring it home 


THE CONGREGATIONS 143 


to their hearers, they will succeed in gathering around them all 
those who feel the need of real spiritual edification. 


3. It is true that the best liturgical arrangements cannot 
increase a taste for the meetings, if the inner life is lacking in 
the members of the Congregation. But since the meetings are 
a blessed means for awakening and sustaining the inner life, 
none should let either sloth or indifference or earthly business 
keep them from taking part in the meetings. In this it is the 
duty of all Servants of the Church to set a good example. But 
it would also be well if all the members, who know from ex- 
perience the blessing of the meetings, would band together not 
only themselves to be diligent in their attendance, but also, by 
friendly persuasion, to lead others to the same. The greater 
the number of those who do this the more the blessing of fel- 
lowship will be understood. This blessing of fellowship is, 
however, not merely an animating joy filling individual souls, 
but it is the foundation on which mutual brotherly love be- 
comes more hearty, deep and living. 


SECTION II.—ORDER OF WORSHIP AND LITURGICAL 
PRINCIPLES. 


1. The variety and wealth of our Liturgies and Litanies 
for Divine Worship belong to the essential peculiarities of the 
Moravian Church. While complete uniformity in everything 
connected therewith is neither possible nor to be desired, 
whether throughout the entire Unity or within the several 
Provinces, yet the agreement in these forms of worship, as to 
features of chief importance, constitutes one of the strongest 
links that bind us together as a Church. It is, therefore, nec- 
essary that we should, as far as possible, continue to uphold 
this agreement in our arrangements for public worship. 


_ 2. All our Liturgies and Litanies should exemplify the 
spirit of a living Church of Christ, and by them again the same 
spirit should daily be renewed and strengthened in the indi- 
vidual members. Therefore, the essence and the soul of our 
meetings is not to be found in the form, beautiful and attractive 
as that should ever be, but rather in the religion of the heart, 
which is expressed in the form. 


3. Regulations belonging to our Ritual must never be al- 
lowed to become a dead letter, or to degenerate into dry, cold 
form. It is rather a principle of our Church to be highly esteem- 
ed, that we have and shall maintain the liberty to introduce 
changes and improvements in our Ritual as circumstances may 
require. 


4. Every Minister presiding at a service must be at liberty, 


144 THE CONGREGATIONS 


in unessential points connected with the Ritual, to act as the 
Spirit may move him; for instance, to introduce a prayer or a 
portion of Scripture, according to the words of the Apostle, 
“Quench not the Spirit.” Yet in such matters he must also have 
regard for the wishes of the Congregation. In reference to 
the more important alterations in the mode of conducting the 
services, the Congregation also has a right to be heard. 


SECTION III.—RULES GOVERNING THE USE OF THE 
RITUAL. 


1 1. As substantial uniformity in the use of the Ritual of 
the Church constitutes one of the strongest bonds of union, 
our Pastors are expected to conduct the regular, as well as the 
special services in their churches according to the liturgical 
principles and rules established by the Church, and to use the 
regularly prescribed liturgical forms at the appointed time. 


“ 2. All our Congregations are instructed to use our Church 
Litany, statedly engaging therein with due reverence and unction. 
3 3. It shall be the recognized rule, that whenever the regu- 


lar Sunday Litanies are used, they are prayed in connection 
with the sermon. 

4 4. As one of the objects of a Litany is to secure for the 
Congregation a fuller participation in the services of the sanc- 
tuary, our Congregations are urged to respond heartily to all 
liturgical petitions. 


SECTION IV.—CHURCH MUSIC. 


5 1. The great influence of music upon the devotion and edi- 
fication of the Congregation ought ever to be borne in mind. 
All the more, is it necessary that it should be wisely and judi- 
ciously directed in accordance with the spirit of the Church. 
When the music, however artistic, beautiful and sublime, 1m- 
properly intrudes itself, as though it were of the first import- 
ance and itself the chief object of the service, its effect is not to 
edify, but rather to do harm and to disturb. Only such com- 
positions should, therefore, be chosen as are characterized by 
true beauty, and especially by simplicity and reverence. Pas- 
tors should exercise due care that only such persons are placed 
in charge of the music of their Congregations as are fitted 
for it by their spiritual character and insight. 

6 2. As regards the tunes sung in our meetings, our own 
melodies, adapted to the spirit of our hymns, shall have the 
preference over other tunes of a different kind. ; 

7 3. By virtue of their office in the Congregations, the Pas- 
tors are the directors of the Church music. They are instructed 


THE CONGREGATIONS 145 


to retain, as far as possible, our own sacred music, and where- 
ever practicable, to take measures to have our children taught 
to sing our own tunes. 


SECTION V.—THE HYMN BOOK. 


1. Our Hymn Books have become to many thousands, both 
within and outside of the Moravian Church, stimulating and 
strengthening books of devotion, whether used at the public 
meetings, or by the individual in private. The most sacred and 
joyous emotions, deep convictions and helpful spiritual ex- 
periences of God’s children have found expression therein. 
When the believer has appropriated these verses and made them 
his own, they will be to him in after life an inalienable posses- 
sion, providing for him a suitable expression for the different 
phases of his inner life and a means for the confirmation of his 
faith. 


2. Our children and young people should be diligently 
urged to make themselves acquainted with the Hymn Book. Op- 
portunity must be granted them to store their memories, not 
only with the priceless verses of Scripture, but also with the 
precious verses of hymns, so that they may be able to join with 
all their heart in the songs of the Congregation, and may also 
possess in these verses an abiding source of spiritual strength. 


3. Alterations in the Hymn Books and the Liturgy may be 
made by the authority of the respective Provincial Synods, yet 
no alteration shall take effect until the General Directing Board 
of the Unity has examined the same and is convinced that it 
involves nothing contrary to the teaching and practice of the 
Moravian Church. 


SECTION VI.—ADMINISTRATION OF THE SACRAMENTS. 


1.—Holy Baptism. 

1. Our children are already by their birth in the Christian 
Church called of God to a participation in the Kingdom of 
Jesus Christ, | Cor. 7:14, and Christ Himself blessed little chil- 
dren and declared them to be of those who belonged to the 
Kingdom of God. In the Moravian Church it is, therefore, the 
duty to present their children for Baptism at the earliest age, as 
soon as circumstances permit. The Congregation, in whose 
midst a child is baptized, ought, by its participation in the act, 
practically to show that, with the parents of the child, it under- 
takes the duty of bringing it up as a child of the Church in 
the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 


2. Baptism is to be administered with due solemnity, and, 
if at all possible, at a public meeting of the Congregation, on 
10 


10 


146 THE CONGREGATIONS 


which occasions the children especially should also be in at- 
tendance. 


3. As witnesses, or sponsors, only such persons should be 
selected who are able to appreciate the real significance of the 
matter. While no legal obligation devolves upon them to care 
for the children at whose Baptism they are invited to stand as 
witnesses, they should nevertheless recognize it as a duty of 
Christian love to make such children special subjects of prayer, 
and to look after them faithfully should they be left orphans. 


4. All candidates for Adult Baptism shall receive a pre- 
paratory course of instruction before they are baptized, and 
are received by their Baptism into the Church of Christ as 
communicant members. 


5. The mode of administering Baptism shall be that of 
pouring or sprinkling. In special cases only, and by way of 
exception, immersion shall be allowed; provided, that there 
is not combined with the desire for this mode of Baptism a 
rejection of Infant Baptism, and that the sanction of the Prov- 
incial Elders’ Conference be secured in every case. 


2.—The Holy Communion. 


1. As to the time and frequency of the celebration of the 
Holy Communion or the Lord’s Supper, no fixed rule can be 
made that is binding on all Congregations. It is desirable, how- 
ever, that this memorial of our Lord’s death should be observed 
monthly, wherever such a frequent celebration is practicable. 


2. Previous to the celebration of the Lord’s Supper, there 
shall be a preparatory discourse, at which meeting all that are 
entitled to commune shall be expected to attend. 


3. A Communion service is a service for the members of 
the Congregation. Communicant members of other Christian 
denominations may at any time, with the consent of the Pastor, 
commune with the Congregation. 


4. It shall be a rule of Discipline for all Congregations, 
that if a member wilfully and persistently abstains from partici- 
pation in the Lord’s Supper, or from attending the services, 
he shall be dropped from Church-fellowship. é: 

5. The Holy Communion is to be administered to the sick 
whenever they request it and the circumstances of the illness 
permit. 

6. The use of unfermented wine is recommended to all our 
Congregations at the celebration of the Holy Communion. 


7. Synod sanctions the introduction of the individual cups 
in connection with the celebration of the Lord’s Supper. 


EE] 


THE CONGREGATIONS 147 


SECTION VIL—THE USE OF THE SURPLICE. 


The underlying principle involved in the use of the surplice 
is that this official white garment, symbolizing the Saviour’s 
righteousness, when worn, covers the officiating Minister and 
thereby indicates, that he is serving not in his-own personality, 
but in a specific sense as the representative of the Lord; that in 
the function being performed the blessing must come directly 
from the Lord. This applies preeminently to the administration 
of the Sacraments and to the services connected therewith. 
Hence in accordance with traditional custom in the Moravian 
Church, the surplice is worn: 

1. At the administration of both Infant and Adult Baptism. 

2. At the administration of the Sacrament of the Lord’s 
Supper. 

3. At the administration of the Rite of Confirmation, be- 
cause this rite admits to the Lord’s Supper. 


4. At Ordination, because this rite imparts the authority 
to administer the Sacraments. 


5. It may also be used at the solemnization of matrimony, 
not because matrimony is a Sacrament, but because the Minister 
may solemnize matrimony only as an ordained servant of Christ, 
and may pronounce the union only in the name of the Lord. 


SECTION VIII.—CONFIRMATION. 


1. In common with other branches of the Christian Church, 
the Moravian Church has interposed Confirmation between Bap- 
tism and the Holy Communion, for the ratification of the bap- 
tismal covenant and for conferring the privilege to partake of 
the Holy Communion: 


2. The age at which Confirmation is to take place cannot 
be definitely fixed; but it is recommended that the step be not 
taken hastily. It is to be preceded by a full course of instruc- 
tion in the doctrines of the Christian faith. Every Pastor shall 
make it his special endeavor to impress on the candidates the 
necessity of a personal appropriation of the grace of God, and, 
with the help of God, to lead them to the Saviour. 


3. Confirmation is administered whenever candidates pre- 
sent themselves, and is, as a rule, to take place at a public 
meeting of the Congregation. ) 


SECTION IX.—MARRIAGES. 


1. At the solemnization of matrimony the authorized Ritual 
is to be used. Where an address to the persons to be married 
is customary, it is recommended that the Pastor impressively 


me 


10 


148 THE CONGREGATIONS 


call their attention to the importance of the step they are about 
to take, and to their reciprocal duties according to the teaching 
of Holy Scripture. Due care must also be exercised by the Pas- 
tor to observe the requirements of civil law governing the matter. 


2. The eugenic laws being enacted by State Legislatures 
commend themselves to sound Christian judgment and ethics, 
and call for the same respect and observance that are given all 
other good laws. 


SECTION X.—FUNERALS. 


1. The funerals of departed members afford an oppor- 
tunity, that should never be neglected, for reminding those who 
remain behind to number their days in the light of eternity 
and to apply their hearts unto the wisdom that makes wise unto 
salvation. 


2. Both in the arrangements and in the conduct of funer- 
als there should be special regard for simplicity. All forms of 
vain display should be discouraged, as out of keeping with the 
spirit of such occasions. 


3. A memoir, or the intimate knowledge which the Pastor 
may have acquired of the spiritual experiences of the departed, 
may give occasion to glorify the riches of the grace of Jesus, 
also to encourage and warn the Congregation, and to comfort 
the bereaved. But empty praise, or the passing of strict judg- 
ment on the dead, must be avoided in funeral discourses. 


4. In our burial grounds simplicity and uniformity with 
reference to gravestones and to the inscriptions thereon should 
be maintained as far as possible. 


SECTION XI.—SERVICES DESERVING SPECIAL MENTION. 


1.—Love-Feasts. 


1. Love-feasts are recommended on festive occasions, and 
are to be deemed very suitable in connection with the celebra- 
tion of the Lord’s Supper. 


2. These meetings were instituted in imitation of the 
“Agape” of apostolic times, Jude 12, and are intended to set 
forth by a simple meal, of which all partake in common, that 
there is no respect of persons before the Lord, and that all are 
one in Christ, united among themselves by the closest bonds of 
Christian love. 

3. Love-feasts should properly be regarded as private 
meetings for the members of the Congregation. It is, however, 
left to each Board of Elders to determine the restrictions with 
regard to the admission of strangers to these meetings. 


THE CONGREGATIONS 149 


4. Another form of the Love-feast is the “Cup of Cove- 1 
nant,” which, however, must not be confounded with the use of 
the cup in the Lord’s Supper. Like the Love-feast, it is the ex- 
pression of the spiritual fellowship of those who participate. 
This service is, therefore, appropriate when the entire Congre- 
gation, or a division of the same, desires in a special manner to ex- 
press its union in the Lord, or when the Servants of the Church 
in their own circle, or those appointed to the education of the 
young, desire to covenant anew with regard to their special 
calling. 


2.—Song and Liturgical Services. 


1. A treasure of the Moravian Church are its special Song 2 
and Liturgical Services. Such services consist largely, if not 
altogether, of singing, or liturgical petitions and responses, 
both of which features may be united in the same service. 


2. Our Song Services are based on the idea that the Con- 3 
gregation is not merely led by the Pastor, but is itself acting in 
giving expression to its spiritual desires and emotions in united 
song. This is still more the case with our Liturgies. In these 
the leader appears only as a member of the Congregation. This 
meaning and purpose is indicated by the form and contents of a 
Liturgy. But it should also be brought to the attention of the 
Congregation, not only by the solemn liturgical treatment of the 
service, but also by an occasional direct reminder on the part 
of the Minister. 


3.—Services of the Passion Week. 


It is recommended to all our Pastors and Congregations to ob- 4 
serve, at meetings held for this special purpose, the reading of 
the “Last Acts of the Son of Man” during the Passion Week. 


4.—Prayer-Meetings. 


1. The means applied for the spiritual growth of the Con- 5 
gregation should not be confined to the Lord’s Day, but, as far 
as this is practicable, meetings with this end in view should also 
be held on week days. These meetings should be of such a na- 
ture that the spiritual nourishment for the Congregation is pro- 
vided, not so much by the set discourse of the Pastors or leaders, as 
by permitting the life of the individual member to find proper 
expression especially in prayer, Scripture exposition and in 
personal testimony bearing on religious experience. 


2. It is the firm conviction of the Provincial Synod that 6 
meetings for prayer, the study of God’s Word and personal tes- 
timony are a most essential means of grace, and all our Pas- 
tors are accordingly urged to maintain such meetings regularly 


150 THE CONGREGATIONS 


in their Congregations, with a view to reviving and confirming 
believers, and to awakening and converting sinners. 

3. The duty, as well as the privilege, of supporting these 
meetings, especially by their attendance, is urged upon all the 
members of our Congregations. 


4. Pastors and Congregations are urged to unite in fervent 
petitions for the outpouring of the spirit of prayer upon our 
whole Church, that, in public and in private, in the Church, in 
the social circle and in the family, the name of our God and 
Saviour may be glorified through the unceasing supplication 
of His people. 

5. For the purpose of awakening and maintaining the 
spirit of prayer, Prayer Circles have been formed in some Con- 
gregations. They either encourage the practice of united prayer, 
or they lay upon individuals the duty of definite prayer at certain 
times and for specified objects. Where such Prayer Circles are 
formed without obtrusion or pretence, and are the outcome of 
love to the Lord and to the brethren, in simple reliance on the 
word of promise, Matth. 18:19, they are in full accord with the 
spirit of our Church. 


SECTION XII.—CHURCH SEASONS AND MORAVIAN 
MEMORIAL DAYS. 


1.—The Church Year. 


1. The Christian Church is not satisfied to dwell only upon 
our Lord’s redeeming work in general, but has also recommend- 
ed the several essential points in that redemption for special 
observance. From this has arisen the course of festive seasons, 
which comprises in historical sequence the whole counsel of 
God for the salvation of the human race, and takes up the first 
half of the Church year. 

2. The love of God the Father, Who gave His only begot- 
ten Son, is dwelt on in the Advent and Christmas seasons; the 
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who died for us, rose again, and 
ascended into Heaven, in the season of Lent, Passion Week and 
Easter, to Ascension Day; the Fellowship of the Holy Spirit at 
Whitsuntide; and on Trinity Sunday we close the whole festive 
period with a thankful review of all that divine grace has done 
for our salvation. 


2.—Memorial Days. 


1. Beside the general festivals we have in our Congrega- 
tions special historical Memorial Days. There are, beside Octo- 
ber 31, 1517, the beginning of the Reformation by Luther, the © 
following Memorial Days of the Moravian Church :— 


THE CONGREGATIONS 151 


March 1, 1457.—Beginning of the Brethren’s Church. 

May 12, 1724.—Founding of the first place of worship in 
Herrnhut. 

May 12, 1727.Signing of the first Statutes or “Brotherly 
Agreement” at Herrnhut. 

June 17, 1722.—Beginning of the building of Herrnhut. 

July 6, 1415.—Martyrdom of John Hus at Constance. 

August 13, 1727.—Spiritual Baptism of the Congregation at 
Herrnhut at the Lord’s Supper in the Church 
at Berthelsdorf. 

August 21, 1732—Beginning of Moravian Missions to the Hea- 
then—St. Thomas, West Indies. 

November 13, 1741.—Festival of the Eldership of Christ in the 
Moravian Church. 


2. Special Festivals peculiar to individual Congregations 
in the time of their celebration are the anniversaries of Congre- 
gations. These relate to the organization of the Congregatfon 
or the consecration of the place of worship. At these times are 
called to mind, with heartfelt thanks before the Lord, the 
proofs of God’s grace and help which the Congregation has 
experienced since its organization, and in the past year. 

3. On September 16th the servants of the Church keep 
their Festival, at which they bind themselves before the Lord 
to new faithfulness. This is a specially good opportunity for 
them mutually to strengthen the consciousness of their position 
under the leading of the divine Chief Shepherd and Elder, Jesus 
Christ, and of their high and holy calling and of their common 
debt of service. The Church is also reminded to remember its 
servants in prayer. 

4. Our Pastors are requested to instruct their Congrega- 
tions more thoroughly in the history of the Moravian Church, 
and to train them to an observance of the special Memorial 
Days of the same. 


CirEALPsT ER a LV: 
ADDITIONAL MEANS FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN LIFE. 


“So then, ye are no more strangers and sojourners, but fellowcitizens 
with the saints, and of the household of God, being built upon the. founda- 
tion of the apostles and prophets, Christ Jesus Himself being the chief 
corner stone, in Whom each several building, fitly framed together, 
groweth into a holy temple in the Lord.’’—Ephesians 2:19-21. 


SECTION I.—RELATION TO CIVIL GOVERNMENT. 


1. In regard to our relation to the civil power which has 
rule over us, we recognize it as a sacred duty to render punctual 
obedience, according to the precepts of the Holy Scriptures, as 


ow 


152 THE CONGREGATIONS 


to the minister of God to us for good; to observe, as faithful 
subjects and conscientious citizens¢ the laws and ordinances of 
the country in which the Lord has set us, and to honor and re- 
member in prayer those who are set over us. It is the duty of 
every member of the Church scrupulously to observe all the 
ordinances of the government of our country and the regula- 
tions in force in the parish. Rom. 13:1-7; 1 Tim. 2:1, 2. 


2. In respect to general festival days, religious and na- 
tional, we conform to the Christian customs prevailing in the 
several countries. 


3. If an oath is required according to the law of the land, 
we regard it as our duty not to refuse the same, where we are 
not exempted therefrom. If, therefore, in an individual case, an 
oath is required by the government or its officers, we take it in 
the prescribed form, and the keeping sacred of the oath so taken 
must be one of the strictest duties on our conscience. But 
swearing lightly, without the constraint of the State, is not 
allowed among us. Matt. 5:34; Jas. 5:12. 


SECTION II.—CIVIL LIFE. 


1. It is characteristic of a living Church of the Lord that 
the civil life, the things done and left undone day by day, be 
in accord with what we profess before all the world as our faith. 
We pray in our Litany: “May all our labor of body and mind be 
hallowed unto Thee.” | Tim. 4:5. What we understand by this 
hallowing of our daily work and all our undertakings to earn 
money is felt by every brother and every sister, who, living in 
the childlike fellowship with the Saviour, look on their earthly 
calling as received from the Lord, and with all diligence in labor 
and faithfulness in business, await the blessing from Him alone. 


2. In this disposition lies the substance of all our principles 
for the business of civil life. All the beneficial influence which 
order, diligence, thrift, trustworthiness, and a friendly and 
obliging behavior have on the good progress of business, is 
much increased when the disposition above described is added, 
and, flowing from it, that faithfulness of heart which makes the 
wise man humble, and the simple wise. For, valuable and es- 
sential as these qualities are for the management of property, 
whether our own or entrusted to us, they do not of themselves 
protect us from the dangers of self-esteem, of ambition, of the 
haste to become rich, of the pursuit of sensuous enjoyment, and 
of the love of dress. These are hurtful to everyone, and gradual- 
ly render him unfit to attend properly to his outward calling. 


3. A diligent and capable tradesman, who knows how to 
adapt himself to the times, and also relies on the blessing of the 


THE CONGREGATIONS 153 


Lord, still finds his daily bread amongst us. Also families in 
which husband and wife earn their bread by day labor and simi- 
lar work, and, being cheerful and content in their poverty, | 
Tim. 6:6, 8, order their households accordingly, will not lack 
what is needful. With thankfulness to God we may boast that 
faithfulness in small things is acknowledged by His grace. 1 
Tim. 4:8. 

4. While we thankfully rejoice in the blessing of God ac- 
companying diligence and faithfulness also in larger under- 
takings, yet we must at the same time seriously call to mind the 
admonition of the Holy Scriptures, addressed by Paul to Timo- 
thy: “Charge them that are rich in this present world, that they 
be not high-minded, nor have their hope set on the uncertainty 
of riches, but on God, Who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; 
that they do good; that they be rich in good works, that they be 
ready to distribute, willing to communicate; laying up in store 
for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, 
that they may lay hold on the life which is life indeed.” 1 Tim. 
6:17-19. Above all we must warn against the endeavor to be- 
come rich quickly and easily, which is, alas, characteristic of 
our time, and under which men “fall into temptation and a snare 
and many foolish and hurtful lusts such as drown men in de- 
struction and perdition.” 1! Tim. 6:9. In all business the 
apostolic rule holds good, that none should entangle himself in 
the affairs of this life, | Thess. 4:6, that in no toil may be found 
an after-taste of sin. 


5. May all, both in regard to their own affairs and to those 
entrusted to them, ever keep in view the admonition of the 
Lord: “He that is faithful in a very little is faithful also in much; 
and he that is unrighteous in a very little is unrighteous also 
im oieeh. 7. Luke 16:10. 


SECTION III.—FAMILY LIFE. 


1. Under all circumstances the Christian Home is the na- 
tural place for the growth of Christian virtues, and no Church 
arrangements should interfere with the mutual responsibilities 
of Christian Family Life. Mark 7:11-13; 10:7-9. The Chris- 
tian Family should itself be a Christian Church. 


2. Every married pair ought to present a picture of Christ 
and His Church; every family should be a household of God, 
in which the parents have a priestly office, which they must re- 
gard with reverence and discharge with faithfulness. At mar- 
riage, therefore, it cannot be pointedly enough recommended to 
our brethren and sisters not to let themselves, in this important 
and decisive step, be led astray by passion or by considerations 
of outward advantage, but to take it looking to the Lord, 





154 THE CONGREGATIONS 


with prayer and supplication for His guidance. In countries 
where Civil Marriage has been introduced, care must be taken 
that members of the Moravian Church do not marry without 
receiving the blessing of the Church on their marriage. 


3. It can be well with the home only if the husband and 
wife are agreed in this: “As for me and my house, we will serve 
the Lord,” Josh. 24:15, if, accordingly, they regard their chil- 
dren as the property of the Lord, and bring them up in His 
nurture and admonition; and if they carry out this education 
not only by word, but also by the power which lies in the living 
example and in a household conducted according to the mind and. 
precept of Christ, from which all that is impure and base is kept 
away. Especially should they strive to gather the members of 
the household round the Word of God in family worship. 


SECTION IV.—TRAINING OF THE YOUNG. 


1.—The Christian Home. 


1. The sphere of activity for the Kingdom of God which 
lies nearest to the Church, is the training of its own children. 
Hence every Congregation must approve itself in the education 
and training of the children as living, active and controlled by 
the Spirit of God. If our children see that their parents live in 
that which is the concern of the Church and of every child of 
God, that they are diligent in prayer and in the faithful use of 
the means of grace afforded them in Church-fellowship, and that 
they draw from these the strength for a godly life and conduct, 
it will not remain without a blessed influence upon them. They 
will thereby, from earliest youth, be stimulated to a close fel- 
lowship with the Saviour in prayer and to a sincere desire to 
live for Him and the Church. 


2. “Nurture them (the children) in the chastening and 
admonition of the Lord.” Eph. 6:4. This exhortation of the 
Holy Scriptures impresses on parents, as their first and most 
sacred duty, to become the guides of their children to the King- 
dom of Heaven. But in doing so they must let themselves be 
guided by a sacred love, which has in view the true well-being 
of the child, and not its momentary comfort and advancement. 
From it must flow the right kind of patience tempered with the 
right kind of strictness, which, combined with a definite and 
consistent treatment of the children, are the conditions of a 
good training. Parents should not fail to lay definite and un- 
compromising requirements upon their children, but in pre- 
senting them they should always be guided by a reasonable con- 
sideration for the powers of the child, and must be on their: 
guard against unrestrained passion and unkind punishment.’ 
But it is imperatively necessary to subdue betimes the self-will 


THE CONGREGATIONS 155 


of the children, and to accustom them to prompt obedience, to 
useful employment and to perseverance in their occupations. 
They must early be exercised in obedience, contentment and self- 
denial; this will render easier for them their position later in 
life. Against the harm done by a soft effeminacy, personal ease 
and a faise, indulgence of children, the example of Eli, the 
priest, affords a warning for all time. Above all, it is of im- 
portance to cultivate scrupulous conscientiousness. Though 
parents cannot directly procure for their children the true 
change of heart, they can and must prepare the way to it by 
Christian training. 

3. The home training of children is, therefore, a matter 
of the greatest importance. Although such training must in 
different ways be supplemented by public education, it still re- 
mains true that, if a child is to turn out well, the foundation 
must be laid especially’in the home, and that, if defects exist in 
the home, these are not easily remedied by educative agencies 
outside of the home. The influence of parents on their chil- 
dren, both wholesome and prejudicial, begins much earlier than 
is usually believed, and this much more in what takes place un- 
intentionally in the sight and hearing of the children, than in 
what is designed to make an impression on them. The children 
must, therefore, be to the parents a constant and powerful mo- 
tive to become continually more holy in word and conduct, in 
order that no injury may come to them. ; 

4. It should be esteemed a sacred duty to promote a deep 
and thorough knowledge of the Scriptures in the Congregation, 
of which knowledge the foundation must be laid by parental 
instruction in the home. Remembering how deep and inefface- 
able, and fraught with blessed influences, are the impressions 
made upon the tender hearts of children by the Scripture nar- 
ratives, as heard from the lips of Christian mothers, the mothers 
in our Congregations especially are earnestly urged not to 
neglect the faithful practice of this most important duty. 

5. The seed of the Word of God, thus sown in the tender 
hearts of the children, is then to be fostered in family worship, 
and in the daily morning and evening prayers in our Schools. 
The use of the “Daily Texts,” with the accompanying hymn 
verses, and the reading of portions of the Holy Scriptures, with 
singing and prayer, all serve to lift up the hearts in fellowship 
to the Lord. 

6. The Provincial Synod solemnly recognizes the Christian 
training of the young as one of the greatest instrumentalities 
for the conversion of the world. Parents are, therefore, urged 
to co-operate with the Church in the religious education of their 
children, making it their earnest endeavor to lead them in their 


156 THE CONGREGATIONS 


early years to Jesus, to a living experience of His pardoning 
grace, and to a sincere devotion of their lives to His service. 


7. It shall be the duty of all parents connected with our 
Congregations to encourage the regular attendance of the chil- 
dren upon the services of the Church, and to strive to secure 
their early connection therewith as members. 


8. The propriety of frequently presenting to parents the 
subject of the duties they owe to their children is enjoined upon 
every Pastor. 

9. Synod re-emphasizes the importance of the spiritual 
training of the children in the homes of the Church, and urges 
that especial stress be placed by the Pastors of all Congrega- 
tions upon this and upon a deeper interest in and devotion to 
the idea of the Family Altar. 


2.—The Sunday-School. 


1. Our Sunday-schools have been for many years, especial- 
ly in England and America, an important and _ richly-blessed 
field of labor for the Lord. They are, therefore, not only com- 
mended to the cordial sympathy and prayers of our Congrega- 
tions, but the Ministers and Boards of our Congregations are 
anew and specially called on to make them an object of their 
fostering and directing supervision. Those brethren and sisters 
who have the needful gifts, and are qualified by their Christian 
experience to render a service of love to the young in the Sun- 
day-schools, are especially called on to do so. We must urge 
upon our teachers, however, the duty of qualifying themselves 
for the work by carefully studying the Scriptures themselves, 
both privately, and if possible, also by the arrangement of Train- 
ing Classes. This is more than ever needful at the present day, 
when the greatest care and attention are bestowed upon all 
branches of secular education. 

2. Sunday-schools have become the centre of many activi- 
ties, which have for their aim the social, moral, and intellectual 
improvement of the young. There are many other influences at 
work in society around us which tend to deaden spiritual life and 
to undermine moral principle. All the more must we endeavor 
to set in motion those counteracting forces which have their 
source in the Christian Church and the Gospel. Whatever tends 
to keep away our young people from evil, and to form in them 
Christian character, should be sought out and used. 


3. The connection between the Church and the Sunday- 
school must be strenuously maintained, and every effort should 
be put forth to keep the young under Christian influence. 


4. It is the duty of parents and others connected with the 


THE CONGREGATIONS 157 


Church to show their interest in the work of the Sunday-school 
by faithfully co-operating with the workers of the same and, as 
circumstances permit, by serving as teachers or by attending 
the Bible Classes. 


5. The great need of adopting the most approved and effect- 
ive methods of work is earnestly urged upon the attention of every 
Sunday-school worker. 


6. In accordance with the approval of the International 
Sunday-school Association, Synod adopts the following standard 
for the Moravian Church: 


a.—Graded Instruction—To whatever extent possible every 
Sunday-school shall be graded and have graded instruction. The 
study of the catechism, as a supplemental study, is recommended. 


b.—Monthly Workers’ Conference.—-Regular monthly confer- 
ences of the officers and teachers, for the study of the lesson or 
methods of work, the transaction of business or prayer, shall be 
held. 


c.—Sessions All the Year—Regular weekly sessions shall be 
held during the entire year. 


d.—Participation in Conventions——Every school shall actively 
co-operate with the State and County Associations and participate 
in their Conventions. 

e.—Cradle Roll and Home Department.—Organized Cradle 
Roll and Home Departments shall be maintained under their own 
Superintendents for the purpose of bringing those who cannot 
attend the regular sessions into closer touch with the work. 


f—Decision for Christ.—It shall at all times be the object of 
every Pastor, officer and teacher of the Sunday-school to bring 
the scholars to a decision for Christ and to induce them to lead a 
Christian life. 

g.—Missionary Instruction.—At least once a month Supple- 
mental Missionary Instruction shall be given under the direction 
of a Missionary Committee. . 

h.—Contributions to Stated Causes.—Contributions shall be 
made to the stated annual collections ordered by the Provincial 
or District Synod. 


i—Temperance Instruction—Regular temperance instruction 
shall be given. 


j—Memory Work.—Definite Scripture memory work shall be 
undertaken. The schedule prepared in the main by Mr. Frank 
Brown, Joint Secretary of the World’s Sunday-school Association, 
is adopted in the expectation that young people will thereby be 
prepared for an intelligent and thorough study of the catechism. 


k.—Teachers’ Training Class——A Teachers’ Training or Nor- 


11 


12 


13 








158 THE CONGREGATIONS 


mal Class shall be organized in connection with every school, in 
order that teachers may attain greater efficiency in their work. In 
the appointment of teachers, persons so trained shall have the 
preference. 

1— Organized Classes——At least one Adult and one Interme- 
diate or Senior Class shall be organized and enrolled with the 
State Sunday-school Association. It shall be the duty of Pastors, 
Elders and Sunday-school workers to do all in their power to re- 
tain the older scholars in the Sunday-school, by establishing Bible 
Classes, which classes adults shall also be encouraged to attend. 


7. The Provincial Synod shall appoint an Inter-synodal Com- 


~~ mittee, whose duty it shall be to procure and publish in our Church 
\/papers the most accurate facts obtainable relative to the Sunday- 
», school work in our Congregations, together with articles making 


clear the significance of said facts and giving practical advice for 
remedying defects. 


3.—Parochial Schools. 


1. Whenever practicable, the establishment of Parochial 
Schools is recommended. 


2. The Pastors of our Congregations shall regard the super- 
intendence of Parochial Schools, wherever such exist, as one ob 
the most important duties of their office. 


3. In the appointment of Directors, Officers and Teachers of 
Parochial Schools, it shall ever be borne in mind, that one of the 
main objects of such institutions is to instill into the minds of our 
children and youth sound Christian principles and patriotic love 
for the Church. 


4.—Religious Instruction in General. 


Pastors are charged to devote faithful attention to the regu- 
lar impartation of religious instruction to the children and youth 
of their Congregations, not only in the Sunday-school, but also in 
chifdren’s meetings, and in special ies for instruction in the 
catechism of the Church. 


SECTION V.—YOUNG PEOPLE AND YOUNG PEOPLE’S 
SOCIETIES. 


1. In every well-ordered Church special arrangements 
should be made for the appropriate care of the young. No pains 
should be spared on the part of the Church to shelter them from 
the corrupting influences of the world and from spiritual harm, 
and to lead them in the true way of salvation. 

2. Where the young still have their special Elders and Pas- 
tors, these must faithfully discharge their office. Where this is 
no longer the case, Evening Schools, Mission and other Young 


THE CONGREGATIONS 159 


People’s Societies, which have as their aim the culture of mind 
.and heart, are strongly recommended. Under proper guidance 
much evil can be averted and much good done. 


3. With regard to the daily interccurse of the young, their 1 
companionships and amusements, and above all their reading, it 
is of importance not only to keep them from harmful and corrupt- 
ing influences, but also, by establishing libraries of good litera- 
ture, to see that the bad and false are made distasteful. 


4. Moreover, all adult members of the Church have a duty 2 
towards the young. Through their intercourse with them and their 
behavior in their presence they may, in many ways, influence them 
for good; for the young observe them. On the other hand, a grave 
stumbling-block may be laid in the way of the young by the bad 
example of adults. Matt. 18:6. 


5. In like manner the Congregations have an obligation to- 3 
ward the young growing up in their midst who do not belong to 
the Church, particularly apprentices and servant maids. These 
. deserve the most careful consideration, not only on account of 
the influence they exert on our young people, but also on their 
own account. Care for their temporal and spiritual welfare must 
certainly, in the first instance, lie with their employers, who have 
no less responsibility to these boys and girls than to our own 
young people. But, at the same time, whatever can be done by 
the Church for their religious advancement through instruction 
and pastoral care should be faithfully attended to. 


6. ‘Young people’s organizations, especially the Christian 4 
Endeavor Society, and the Order of the King’s Sons and Daugh- 
ters, are recognized as powerful instrumentalities for developing 
the spiritual life and activity of the young people, for fostering 
the spirit of co-operation with the Pastor and training the young 
for future usefulness, and for inspiring fidelity to Christ and loy- 
alty to the individual denomination, while offering a common 
ground for inter-denominational fellowship. 


7. The necessity of maintaining and, if possible, of increas- 5 
ing the interest in and the efficiency of such organizations, is earn- 
estly urged upon our Pastors and Congregations, both for the 
actual good accomplished, and for its beneficial effect upon the 
religious life of the workers themselves. 


SECTION VI.—OTHER SOCIETIES. 


1. In view of the fact that the younger men and women of 6 
our Churches are organized in Societies of Christian Endeavor, 
of the King’s Sons and the King’s Daughters, and other associa- 
tions, it is urged that suitable organizations be also provided in- 
tended solely for men, such as Brotherhoods of Andrew and Philip, 
Mens’ Bible Classes and Ushers’ Associations. 


160 THE CONGREGATIONS 


2. Synod gratefully recognizes the faithful and untiring la- 
bors of the Sewing Societies and similar organizations in our Con- 
gregations, which have brought so much comfort and assistance 
to many of the Pastors of the Province and their families, and 
heartily recommends to the local church authorities the earnest 
encouragement of these agencies of Christian fellowship and prac- 
tical love. 


SECTION VII.—THE CHOIR OR CLASS SYSTEM. 


1. The Holy Scriptures teach us that all members of a Chris- 
tian Congregation are called to share in the salvation which has 
been procured for all, under the special circumstances of age, sex 
and station in which they stand. All the conditions of our life are 
provided for in the humiliation and exaltation of our Lord. Christ’s 
obedience to His parents, Luke 2:51, and His desire to be in His 
Father’s house, Luke 2:49, are a pattern for our children and the 
youth of our Church. The Single Brethren and Single Sisters are 
directed to be careful in their Christian life how they may please 
the Lord and be holy both in body and spirit, 1 Cor. 7:32-34, and 
they should be ready to serve Him as and where He will use them. 
John 12:25, 26. The Married Brethren and Sisters, if united in 
the Lord, 1 Cor. 7:39, will find in the relation of Christ to His 
Church what their relations to each other should be. Eph. 5:25-33. 
The Widows and Widowers, in their experience of the loss of their 
dear ones, should learn the more to set their hope on God, Who 
comforteth the lonely. 1 Tim. 5:5. The above and similar direc- 
tions of the Scriptures cover the range of natural life. They apply 
directly to every individual under the care of the Church, without 
the need of a special organization through which to act. 


2. The division of a Congregation into Choirs or Classes, 
according to age, sex and station in life, is a practical help to the 
life of the Church. It has often proved serviceable in pastoral 
work, and where this is still the case, Congregations will avail 
themselves of this means for the furtherance of their life. In the 
older Congregations there are still Choir or Class Houses, Meet- 
ings and Festivals. In Great Britain and America they are not fre- 
quent. Other methods have come into use which seem more suit- 
able. Prayer Unions, Sunday-schools, Young People’s Societies, 
the International Bible Reading Association, and other similar or- 
ganizations for social intercourse and Christian work, irrespective 
of age and sex, have superseded the older forms. 


3. The Days of Covenanting, which, however, are no longer 
observed in all parts of the Church, are the following :— 

April 30.—For the Widows. 

May 4.—For the Unmarried Sisters. 

June 4.—For the Older Girls. 


THE CONGREGATIONS 161 


June 24.—For the Older Boys. 

August 17.—For the Children. 

August 29.—For the Unmarried Brethren. 
September 7.—For the Married People. 


4. Pastors and Elders are earnestly requested to divide their 
Congregation into Classes and to appoint a suitable Superintendent 
for each Class, whose duty it shall be to aid the Pastor in his work 
in that part of the Congregation. Each of these Classes shall meet, 
at least, twice in a year, conducting their meetings as may be 
deemed most advisable. 

5. In forming these Classes, Pastors and Elders must be 
guided by the circumstances and needs of their Congregations, 
dividing the membership according to locality, or according to the 
duties required of them, or according to the Class System still 
prevailing in some of our older Congregations, or in such other 
ways as they may deem most advisable to secure the ends in view. 


6. While Congregations use their liberty in this matter, they 
should also strive to secure as much uniformity in their practice 
as possible. 


7. It is recommended that where the Class System is no 
longer observed, or has never been introduced, the members of 
each Class be brought together, at least once a year, in a meeting 
for mutual edification and Christian fellowship. 

8. All decisions with regard to the Class System shall rest 
with the Board of Elders. © 


SECTION VIII.—PASTORAL WORK. 


].—Pastoral Visits. 


1. Synod emphasizes the importance of pastoral work in the 
church life. It shall be the duty of every Pastor to visit, as fre- 
quently as possible, the members of his charge for the purpose of 
mutual acquaintance, spiritual conversation and prayer. In this 
work the sick and distressed, the aged and infirm, and the way- 
ward and erring are commended to the especial care of the Pastor. 


2. As the results of a Pastor’s ministry will in a large meas- 
ure depend on his ability to maintain agreeable and helpful per- 
sonal relations with his members, he should not fail continually to 
deepen the impression that it would afford him pleasure to see 
them at the parsonage. 


3. The importance of caring for individual souls, and of 
training them for Christian work and usefulness is urged upon our 
Pastors. 


2.—Care of the Sick and Needy. 


1. The granting of temporal relief to the poor and needy 
11 


ra 


KR 


ol 


e' v> % i 


162 THE CONGREGATIONS 


must ever form a part of the service rendered by a Christian Con- 
gregation. Although those of our members who are more favored 
in temporal things will, known only to Him Who seeth in secret, 
of their own accord feel prompted to remember the needy, yet, ac- 
cording to the example of the Apostolic Church, there should be 
some definite provision made in every Congregation for the relief 
of the poor. For this purpose funds for the relief of the poor 
should be established. All almoners are not only to preserve the 
necessary reticence, but are also to seek in prayer for tenderness 
of heart, that they may act after the pattern of our Saviour. 


2. It also belongs to the mutual aid and service rendered 
by every true Congregation of the Lord Jesus, when every mem- 
ber, for the sake of Him, Who “hath borne our griefs and car- 
ried our sorrows,” readily and willingly assumes the duty of 
ministering to the sick and suffering. The care of the sick 
should not be left to depend entirely on the voluntary impulse 
of the individual member, but, wherever possible, some definite 
provision for organized effort in this direction should be made 
by every Congregation. 


SECTION IX.—LAY ACTIVITY. 


1. Those who have the oversight in our Congregations 
should see to it that every member, especially the young men, 
be made to feel that he is needed in the work of the Church, 
and that he be assigned to some place of active service. 


2. It shall be the duty, not only of the Executive Boards, 
but of every member, to assist the Pastor in the work of the 
Congregation, both in public and in private, not only by attend- 
ance on and proper participation in the services, but also by 
visitation, exhorting the sinner, comforting the sick, bringing 
relief to the needy, and, after the apostolic example, preaching 
the Gospel from house to house. 


SECTION X.—SYSTEMATIC BENEFICENCE. 


1.—Directions for Members. 


1. It is the duty of every adult member of the Congrega- 
tion to contribute according to his ability toward its needs. 


2. The Scriptural plan of contributing to the support of the 
Congregation, as well as to other benevolent causes, is recom- 
mended to all our Congregations, namely, “to lay by them in 
store on the first day of the week as the Lord has prospered 
them.” 


3. To give effect to this plan it is further recommended 
that Congregations introduce the “Duplex Envelope System,” 


Klas a Ae seas Vac, (BN base Ea) ys ata hee na aE L Mery 


1 alle beet , pheauesal 56 fa 


yips eB LPV yO ee (93 bee 


THE CON GATIONS 


or some similar mode of making contributions for the support 
of the Gospel. 


4. Synod heartily urges) tHe practice of proportionate giv- 
ing (tithing) upon the membership” of; our Congregations: 


2.—Directions for Boards and. fcahrdiiies 


The Provincial Elders’ Conference, Boards or Committees, 2 
under whose direction annual collections are taken, are instruct- 
ed to issue a circular statement on behalf of the causes they 
represent to the churches, including the Sunday-schools, through 
the Pastor, Superintendent, Elders or Trustees. They are also 
instructed to publish the estimated amounts needed in the 
Church Papers. They shall assign quotas for such collections to 
each Church. The Churches are requested to adopt some system 
of raising the quotas assigned which shall be certain to prove 
effective. 


3.—Committee on Systematic Beneficence. 


1. The President of the Provincial Synod shall appoint a 3 
Committee on Systematic Beneficence, to serve during the inter- ° 2 i 
synodal period. It is the duty of this committee to secure the dis- 
tribution of literature on systematic beneficence, and to keep the 
subject before the Church in such a way as to secure the widest pos- 
sible co-operation in providing the funds needed for the work 
of the Church, by bringing the whole tithe into the store-house. 


2. The second Sunday in October is appointed by Synod as 4 
a day on which, apart from any collection, the subject of Syste- 
matic Beneficence shall be annually presented to the Congrega- 
tions by the Pastors. 


4.—Schedule of fp enal Collections. 


1. For Retired Ministers, the last Sunday in January. 5 
2. For the Mission in Czecho-Slovakia, the first Sunday in 
March. 


3. For Foreign Missions, Easter or Whitsunday. 

4. For Inter-denominational Causes, the first Sunday in 
May. 

For the Alaska Mission, the second Sunday in June. 

For Home Missions, the Sunday nearest September 16. 

For the Theological Seminary, the last Sunday in No- 
vember. . 


fata ae 


. 
. ow 
™ . 

ee 


% 


aol s 





FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 165 


PART FIVE 
FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


GVA Pal ERE 
THE BROTHERLY AGREEMENT. 


The Code of Principles and Discipline to Which Moravian Congregations 
Hold in Common. 

1. The sole basis of our union is Christ and His merits. We are 
called according to the eternal purpose of God the Father, Eph. 3:11, through 
the Holy Spirit, to believe in our Lord Jesus Christ, Acts 2:21, and fo 
manifest both by word and deed, that we are His people. Titus 2:14. 

2. The Holy Scriptures are and shall remain the only rule of our 
faith and practice; and our chief concern shall be, that the Word of God 
be preached among us in purity and simplicity, and*that we live according 
to its precepts, in holiness, Luke 1:75; 2 Tim. 3:16, as children of God. 

3. Being, by the good providence and grace of God, connected with 
the Protestant Episcopal Church called the Unitas Fratrum, or the Mora- 
vian Church, we will apply to the Provincial Board of this Church for Pas- 
tors who “hold fast the pattern of sound words,” 2 Tim. 1:13, and en- 
deavor in all respects to be “ensamples to the flock.” 1 Pet. 5:3. 


4. We will obey them that have the rule over us, and submit our- 
selves; for they watch for our souls, as they that must give account; that 
they may do it with joy and not with grief. Heb. 13:17. 


5. Deeming it a great privilege to feed in fellowship on the word of 
Christ’s atonement, and to provoke one another unto love and to good works, 
Heb. 10:24, we will not forsake the assembling of ourselves together, Heb. 
10:25, but will be faithful in attending the public services of the church. 
We will, therefore, abstain from all unnecessary travel and labor on the 
Sabbath, and exercise care that the recreations in which we engage on that 
day be innocent and interfere neither with our own attendance nor with that 
of others on divine worship. 

6. We consider ourselves bound to make proper provision for the 
maintenance of our Pastors, and will faithfully bear our part of this and 
of other necessary expenses of the Congregation, as circumstances may 
require. 

7. We will especially remember the destitute and afflicted among us, 
and will ever be ready to minister of our substance to their necessities, 
according to our ability and opportunity. 

8. We will do what is incumbent upon us Piowatds providing the 
revenue required to administer our Provincial Church Government and to 
defray the expenses of Synods in the Province and the District with which 
we are connected, under Such regulations as shall from time to time be made 
by the proper authorities. 

9. We will endeavor to do our duty towards the benevolent causes of 
the Moravian Church:—(a) towards those enterprises which are prose- 
cuted by all the Provinces of the Church jointly, such as Foreign Missions, 
the Mission in Czecho-Slovakia, and the Home for Lepers at Jerusalem; 
(b) toward the special enterprises of our own Province, such as the work 


166 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


of Home Missions and Church Extension, the Education of Candidates for 
the Ministry, the Sustentation of Retired Ministers and Widows of Min- 
isters, the Publications of the Province, and its various Educational In- 
stitutions; and (c) towards such enterprises as shall be inaugurated by the 
proper authorities in the District with which we are connected. When 
special appeals are made to us in behalf of any needy Congregations of 
our Church we will remember that we and they belong to a Unity of 
Brethren and, by helping according to our ability to bear their burdens, 
will try to fulfill the law of Christ. Gal. 6:2. 

10. We hereby express our cordial assent to, and agree to be gov- 
erned by, the enactments of the General Synod of the Moravian Church, 
and the Synod of the Province and the District to which our Congrega- 
tion belongs, and to make our conduct as individuals, and our course as a 
Congregation, conform to the principles set forth in the published enact- 
ments of the said Synods. 

11. We will have fellowship, in all sincerity, with children of God in 
other Evangelical Churches; and will carefully avoid all disputes respect- 
ing opinions and ceremonies, peculiar to one or another Church. In this 
fellowship we will co-operate with other Churches in the support of public 
charities or Christian enterprises which have a just claim upon us as fol- 
lowers of the Lord Jesus Christ, in addition to the causes of our own 
Church. 

12. We will be subject to the civil authorities as to the powers or- 
dained of God, in accordance with the admonitions of the Holy Scriptures, 
Rom. 13:1; 1 Pet: 2:13-14, and will in nowise evade the taxes and other 
obligations which are lawfully required of us. Rom. 13:7. 


13. Called to be children of peace, Luke 10:6, we will follow. after 
peace with all men, 2 Tim. 2:22; Heb. 12:14, and will endeavor to ap- 
prove ourselves sober and quiet citizens. 

14. We will not hate, despise, slander or otherwise injure any man. 
And although we neither may nor will have fellowship with the disorderly 
things of this world, yet we will ever strive to exercise charity towards 
all our fellowmen, to treat them in a kind and friendly manner, and in 
our dealings with them, to approve ourselves upright, honest and conscien- 
tious, as becometh children of God, and confessors of the religion of Jesus 
Christ. 

15. We will ever bear in mind that, through grace, we are called to 
be a living Church of Christ, whose members have found forgiveness of 
sins, and being justified by faith have peace with God, through our Lord 
Jesus Christ. Rom. 5:1. 

16. Therefore only those can be recognized as true members of our 
Church who have turned to Christ our Saviour with their whole heart, and © 
earnestly desire to glorify Him in soul and body. 

17. Since disciples of Jesus are to be known in that they have love 
ene to another, John 13:35, we will cherish brotherly love as the bond of 
perfectness, Col. 3:14, “forbearing one another, and forgiving each 
other, if any man have a complaint against any.” Col. 3:13. 


18. If any one be overtaken in a fault, we will endeavor to restore 
such an one in the spirit of meekness, Gal. 6:1, and when we are reproved 
and admonished for errors committed, we will try, through the grace of 
God, to receive such reproofs and admonitions thankfully. 


19. When any one has cause of complaint against his brother, he 
ought not to make it a subject of conversation with others, but should first 
speak with the brother himself in a friendly manner, and then, if neces- 
sary, both should endeavor through the mediation of the Pastor, or of 


FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 167 


some member of the Congregation, to settle their differences amicably; 
but to go to law one with another before a magistrate, we will avoid, un- 
less the case be of such a nature as to make a legal decision indispensable. 


20. Parents should not forget that their children are the property 
of the Lord Jesus Christ, purchased with His own precious blood. Acts 
20:28; 1 Peter 1:19. They ought, therefore, to bring them up in the nur- 
ture and admonition of the Lord, Eph. 6:4, and take all possible care to 
preserve them from every evil influence. 


21. For this reason it is expected of all parents, not only that, 
through grace obtained by prayer, they approve themselves in their walk 
and ccnversation to be followers of the Lord Jesus Christ, and set an ex- 
ample of holy living to their children and household; but also that they 
be priests of God, lifting up holy hands for themselves and their families, 
1 Tim. 2:8, declaring to them the love of Christ, and in nowise neglecting 
the regular observance of family worship. 


22. Parents must give faithful attention to the spiritual as well as 
the secular education of their children, must see to it that they attend the 
Sunday-school and other services provided especially for the children, and, 
at the same time, must accustom them to participate in the public worship 
of the Congregation. It is also their duty to exercise a watchful care 
over their older children, and to guard them as far as lies in their power 
against associations which could be harmful to their souls. . 


23. Sons. and daughters, who are still under the care of their parents, 
should never make an agreement of marriage without the consent of the 
latter. Parents, therefore, should give diligence so to train their children, 
that when they enter the holy estate of matrimony, it may be done with 
their advice and blessing. 


24. The only ground for the divorce of married persons recognized 
-by us is that expressed in the words of our Lord Jesus Christ. Math. 
5:32; 19:9; Mark 10:11, 12; Luke 16:18. Pastors are, therefore, not per- 
mitted to officiate at the marriage of divorced persons, knowing them to 
be such, unless they are assured that such persons, as the innocent parties, 
have secured a divorce on the ground on which # is sanctioned by the. 
teaching of Christ. 


25. The use of intoxicating liquors rendering men in a special degree 
the servants of sin and thousands thereby being brought to utter ruin 
of body and soul, we must regard the manufacture of and the carrying on 
of traffic in such beyerages as inconsistent with Church-membership, and 
hold personal abstinence from the use of intoxicants to be a Christian 
duty. 


26. We will at all times be ready cheerfully to confess the Name of 
our Saviour and His Atonement and, if need be, to suffer reproach for the 
sake of Jesus. Luke 6:22, 23. On the other hand we will beware that the 
precious Gospel be not blasphemed, through any fault of ours, by them 
that believe not. Rom. 2:24; 1 Tim. 6:1; Titus 2:5. It ought, therefore, 
to. be the great concern of every member of our Church, to let his conver- 
sation be as becometh the Gospel of Christ, Phil. 1:27, not loving the 
world, 1 John 2:15, avoiding especially all places of sinful amusement, and 
those that are injurious to Christian morals, abstaining from all appear- 
ance of evil, 1 Thess. 5:22, and in every respect walking in the strength 
and power of Jesus our Lord, by Whom all things are given unto us, that 
pertain to life and godliness, 2 Peter 1:3; for if a man love Him, he will 
keep His commandments. John 14:15. 


27. Agreeably to this principle, we will put away from among us 
those that become a stumbling-block and offense, if after repeated admoni- 


168 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


tions and reproofs, they remain incorrigible, remembering the rule of the 
Apostle: “Put away the wicked man from among yourselves.” 1 Cor. 
5:13. Whosoever, therefore, knowingly violates this ‘Brotherly Agree- 
ment,” by corrupting others through word or deed; by resisting the powers 
that are ordained of God, Rom. 13:2, by lying, Col. 3:9, back-biting, 2 Cor. 
12:20; Rom. 1:30, and slandering, Ps. 101:5: by filthiness, loose conver- 
sation, Ephes. 5:4, or profanity, Ex. 20:7; by giving himself up to drunken- 
ness, 1 Cor. 6:10; by committing fornication or adultery, 1 Cor. 6:9; by 
living in any other work of the flesh mentioned by the Apostle in Gala- 
tions 5:19-21; or by wilfully and persistently abstaining from participation 
in the Lord’s Supper and other divine services, can not be considered 
worthy of membership in our Congregation, and if his offenses are so fla- 
grant as to bring reproach upon the Church, or if he remains hardened in 
his evil ways, he must be excluded from our fellowship, whereof due no- 
tice must be given, both to him and to the Congregation. 


28. We make it a special duty of the Board of Elders, which is espe- 
cially charged with the spiritual welfare of the Congregation, to watch 
carefully that this Brotherly Agreement be strictly adhered to and faith- 
fully observed; and we will co-operate with the Board of Elders in its 
efforts to maintain the discipline of the Congregation. 


29. Should alterations in this Brotherly Agreement be deemed neces- 
sary, they can not be made without the approval of the Provincial Elders’ 
Conference. 


Note-—The Committee cn Codification, with the approval of the Pro- 
vincial Elders’ Conference, transferred from the Chapter on Discipline in 
the Book of Order to the foregoing Brotherly Agreement the last sentence 
of paragraph 5 and all of paragraphs 24 and 25. 


CHAP DER OL 


CHARTERS OF PROVINCIAL AND DISTRICT BOARDS 
AND INSTITUTIONS. 


I.—THE PROVINCIAL ELDERS’ CONFERENCE. 


An Act to Incorporate the Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese 
of the Church of the United Brethren in the United States of America. 


Section 1—Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representa- 
tives of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, in General Assembly met, 
and it-is hereby enacted by the authority of the same, 


That the present members of the Board of Brethren, who for the time 
being are appointed to superintend the secular and spiritual concerns of 
the Northern Diocese of the Church of the United Brethren, commonly 
called Moravians, in the United States of America, to wit: John C. Jacob- 
son, Henry A. Schultz and Philip H. Goepp, and their successors as they 
may be from time to time appointed in accordance with the Constitution, 
Rules and Regulations of the said Church of the United Brethren as they 
now exist or may be hereafter modified or altered, shall be and are hereby 
declared to be a body corporate, to be known by the name, style and title 
of “THE BOARD OF ELDERS OF THE NORTHERN DIOCESE 
OF THE CHURCH OF THE UNITED BRETHREN IN THE UNIT- 
ED STATES OF AMERICA,” and by that name shall have perpetual 
succession, be able and capable in law to sue and be sued, plead and be im- 
pleaded in the Courts of the Commonwealth and elsewhere, to have and 
use a common seal, and to make and establish such by-laws and ordinances 


FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 169 


as shall be necessary and proper for the regulation of the temporal con- 
cerns of the said Northern Diocese of the said Church of the United 
Brethren, for the support of acting and superannuated Ministers of the 
said Church, for the promotion of religion by Education, Foreign and Do- 
mestic Missions, and otherwise; provided, that nothing be done, in pursu- 
ance of the powers and privileges hereinbefore granted, contrary or re- 
pugnant to this Act and to the Constitution and Laws of this Common- 
wealth, and provided, further, that all the acts of the said Board of Elders 
of the Northern Diocese of the Church of the United Brethren in the 
United States of America be in conformity to the rules, regulations and 
principles of the said Church of the United Brethren in the United States 
of America, and not in anywise inconsistent with the same. 


Section 2.—That the President of the said Board of Elders shall be 
appointed in accordance with the rules and regulations of the said Church 
of the United Brethren, and that the said Board of Elders or a majority 
of its members, may, if they deem it necessary, elect or appoint a Treas- 
urer and such other officers as may be necessary, at such times and such 
places and to serve for such a period as they may deem convenient and 
necessary, or as may be ordered by the regulations or by-laws of the said 
Church. 


Section 3.—That the said Board of Elders and their successors by the 
name, title and style aforesaid shall be able and capable in law to purchase, 
receive, hold and enjoy all such lands, tenements, bequests, annuities and 
gifts as may be at any time sold, conveyed, bequeathed, given or granted 
to it either absolutely or in trust, and have power to sell or otherwise dis- 
pose of the same; provided, that the said Corporators shall not at any time 
hold or absolutely possess property or estate, real, personal or mixed, ex- 
ceeding the annual value of Twelve Thousand Dollars. 


Section 4.—That no misnomer of said Corporation and their successors 
shall defeat or annul any gift, grant, devise or bequest to or from the 
said Corporaticn; provided, that the intent of the party or parties shall 
sufficiently appear upon the face of the gift, grant, will or other writing, 
whereby any estate or interest was intended to pass to or from the said 
Corporation. 


Approved by the Senate and the House of Representatives of the 
Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, March 29, 1851. 


SUPPLEMENT. 


Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the Com- 
monwealth of Pennsylvania in General Assembly met, and it is hereby en- 
acted by the authority of the same, 


That so much of Section Three of an Act entitled ‘““An Act to In- 
corporate the Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church of 
the United Brethren in the United States of America,’ approved the 
twenty-ninth day of March, in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight 
hundred and fifty-one, as provides that the said Corporators shall not at 
any time hold or absolutely possess property or estate, real, personal or 
mixed, exceeding the annual value of Twelve Thousand Dollars, be and 
the same is hereby repealed, and that the said Corporators shall not at any. 
time hold or absolutely possess property or estate, real, personal or mixed, 
exceeding the annual value of Twenty Thousand Dollars. 


Approved by the Senate and the House of Representatives of the 
Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, February 10, 1858. 


170 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


Il.—THE BOARD OF CHURCH EXTENSION. 


A Decree to Incorporate the Board of Church Extension of the Ameri- 
can Moravian Church. 


S “THE BOARD OF 
CHURCH EXTENSION OF THE AMERICAN MORAVIAN 
GHIGRCH S 

Section 2.—The purpose for which it is formed is the work of enter- 
| ing new fields of labor; of beginning and organizing mission enterprises ; 
of erecting church edifices or parsonages; of aiding to liquidate indebted- 
ness resting upon houses of worship or parsonages; and of promoting. in 
every ined way the work of Church Extension in the American. Proy- 
ince of the Church of the United Brethren, or Moravians, and for the fur- 
ther purpose of carrying on the work of Home Missions according to such 
rules and regulaticns-as-theSyniod- ofthe said American Province of the 
Church of the United Brethren, or Moravians, may from time to time adopt. 





Section 3.—The place or places where its business is to be transacted 
shall be at Bethlehem Borough, in the County of Northampton, and State 
of Pennsylvania, or at such other places in the said State as may, from 
time to time, be determined on by the Synod of the American Moravian 
Church. 

Section 4.—The terni for which it is to exist is to be perpetual, sub- 
ject to the power of the General Assembly under the Constitution of this 
Commonwealth. 


Section 5.—The names and residences of the subscribers are :—Edmund 
de Schweinitz, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; Eugene Leibert, Nazareth, Penn- 
sylvania; Charles A. Zoebisch, New York City, New York; Augustus 
Schultze, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; Joseph A. Rice, Bethlehem, Pennsyl- 
vania; Nathaniel S. Wolle, Lititz, Pennsylvania.” ” 


Section 6.—The number of its Directors and the names and residences 
of those who are chosen Directors for the first year are:—Edmund de 
Schweinitz, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; Eugene Leibert, Nazareth, Pennsyl- 
vania; Charles A. Zoebisch, New York City, New York; Augustus 
Schultze, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; Joseph A. Rice, Bethlehem, Pennsyl- 
vania, and Nathaniel S. Wolle, Lititz, Pennsylvania. Their successors 
shall be such and-as many as may from time to time be determined by the 
Synod of the American Moravian Church; provided, that there shall al- 
ways be an equal number of Ministers and laymen. The said Board shall 
have authority to elect its own officers as it may see fit, the Treasurer, 
however, always to be a layman. 


Section 7.—The said Board of Church Extension shall be empowered 
to establish a Church Extension Fund which shall be kept intact and un- 
diminished as an investment, the yearly. income whereof shall be used in 
aid of the building of new houses of worship or of parsonages, or in liqui- 
dation of indebtedness resting upon houses of worship or parsonages; pro- 
vided, that the money shall be invested in real securities and in such other 
securities as are named in the Acts of the Assembly of Pennsylvania, au- 
thorizing investments by Trustees; provided, further, that no loans’of this 
fund, or any part thereof, shall be made upon the security of church prop- 
érty; and provided, further, that the income of the said fund shall not be 
used until the capital of the fund shall have reached the sum of Fifty Thou- 
sand Dollars. 


Ordered and decreed by the Court of Common Pleas of Northampton 
County, Pennsylvania, September 11, 1883. 


Via fay oe aed > Pape: f- bed wef 7 pee ec, 
fleck the 7), o<etiz<ds SEP a te 2 Ce ek. eX» ay the, He eee ie 
Ye. Co2Par Rees L BaeC7 SAG 64 Say 3 Pima —btgtee png. le 


anvtsler Co Af tee beat Oe a — Fret secero (apr ph, 


2 JZ f l on, 
avtacc{. £air bie cle el fF fp’ ewleer - ~:-X< t+ <q. ) 


FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 171 la 
eh wt Br Ct yC tte tt tit q.Ze tk ~«<J prea aed t~ JF eS per ers ay Ap: a 
IiI.—THE TRUSTEES OF THE LARGER LIFE FOUNDATION. : = 
A Decree to Incorporate the Trustees of the Moravian Larger Life 


Foundation. 


COURT OF COMMON PLEAS OF NORTHAMPTON COUNTY, 

PENNSYLVANIA, 

To the Honcrable Judges of the said Court :— 

Agreeably to the provisions of the Act of the General Assembly of 
PenusyWania entitled “An Act to Provide for the Incorporation and Regu- 
laticn of Certain Corporations,” approved the 29th day of April, A. D. 
1874, and the several supplements thereto, the undersigned, three of whom 
are citizens of Pennsylvania, having associated themselves together for the 
purposes, and upon the terms, and by the name hereinafter set forth, and 
to the end that they may be duly incorporated according to law, hereby 
certify :— 


1. The name of the intended Corporation is “THE TRUSTEES OF 
THE MORAVIAN LARGER LIFE FOUNDATION.” 


2. The purpose for which the said Corporation is formed is to aid in 
the support of the following benevolent, charitable and missionary under- 
takings of the Moravian Church by payment of interest from invested 
funds to be raised by dues, donations and contributions from members and 
others, to wit :— 

1. Foreign Mission Emergencies’ Fund of the Society for Propa- 
eating the Gospel. 

2. Board of Church Extension of the American Moravian Church 
—Permanent Fund. 

3. Board of Church Extension of the American Moravian Church 
——Old Home Mission Fund. 

4. The Moravian College and Theological Seminary. 

5. The Sustentation Fund. 

6. The Provincial Administration Account for Publications. 

7. Linden Hall Seminary. 

8. Nazareth Hall. 

9. The Moravian Seminary and College for Women. 

10. Western Old People’s Home and Orphanage. 

11. Western Moravian Students’ Home. 


3. The business of the Corporation is to be transacted in the City of 
Bethlehem, Pennsylvania. 


4. The Corporation shall have perpetual succession by its corporate 
name. 


5. The subscribers’ names and residences are as follows:—Harry J. 
Meyers, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; G. William Riegel, Bethlehem, Pennsyl- 
vania; C. Elmer Smith, York, Pennsylvania; A. W. Stephens, New York 
City, New York; H. S. Rominger, Indianapolis, Indiana; Eli E. Fischer, 
Watertown, Wisconsin, and Max H. Strehlow, Green Bay, Wisconsin. 


6. The number of Trustees is fixed at seven and the names and resi- 
dences of those chosen for the first:year, or until their successors are law- 
fully chosen in accordance with the By-Laws of the Corporation to be 
adopted, are as follows :—Harry J. Meyers, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; G. 
William Riegel, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; C. Elmer Smith, York, Penn- 
sylvania; A. W. Stephens, New York City, New York; H. S. Rominger, 
Indianapolis, Indiana; Eli E. Fischer, Watertown, Wisconsin, and. Max H. 
Strehlow, Green Bay, Wisconsin. 


7. All persons interested in the purpose of the Corporation shall be 


172 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


eligible to membership and may be elected at any meeting of the Board of 
Trustees in such manner as the By-Laws may provide. 


8. The Corporation is to have no capital stock. The funds of the 
said Corporation shall be raised from donations and contributions from the 
members of the various Moravian Churches and others interested in the 
purposes of the Corporation, and from annual dues from members. The 
annual dues from members shall be assessed as the Corporation by its By- 
Laws may determine, which dues, donations and contributions will be ap- 
plied to promoting the purposes for which the Corporation is formed. 


9. The yearly income of the said Corporation, other than that derived 
from real estate, shall not exceed One Hundred Thousand Dollars. 

Witness our hands and seals this eighth day of May, in the year of our 
Lord nineteen hundred and twenty-one. 


HARRY J. MEYERS, As Wi STEPHENS, 
G. WILLIAM RIEGEL, H. S. ROMINGER, 
C. ELMER SMITH, ELI, EE. FISCHER, 


MAX H. STREHLOW. 
DECREE OF INCORPORATION. 


Now, this twelfth day of September, A. D. 1921, the report of the Mas- 
ter recommending a decree of incorporation having been duly filed, I do 
hereby certify that I have perused and examined the Certificate of Incor- 
poration of “The Trustees of the Moravian Larger Life Foundation,” and 
that I find the same to be in proper form and within the purposes named 
in the first class of Corporations specified in the second section of the Act 
of the General Assembly of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, entitled 
“An Act to Provide for the Incorporation and Regulation of Certain Cor- 
porations,” approved the twenty-ninth day of April, A. D. 1874, and the 
supplements thereto; and that the purposes of the proposed Corporation 
appear to be lawful and not injurious to the community. It is, therefore, 
ordered and decreed that the Charter of “The Trustees of the Moravian 
Larger Life Foundation” be and the same is hereby approved and that upon 
the recording of the said Charter and this Order the subscribers thereto 
and their associates and successors shall be a Corporation for the purposes, 
upon the terms.and under the name of “THE TRUSTEES OF THE MO- 
RAVIAN LARGER LIFE FOUNDATION.” 


(Signed) BY THE COURT, WM. M. McKEEN, J. 


Recorded in the Records of Northampton County, Pennsylvania, in 
Miscellany Book, Volume 68, page 464, September 16, 1921. 


IV.—THE BOARD OF ELDERS OF THE CANADIAN 
DISTRICT. 


An Act to Incorporate the Board of Elders of the Canadian District 
of the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province. 


Whereas, The persons hereinafter named have, by their petition, rep- 
resented that they are members of the Moravian Church in America; that 
the said Church has been engaged for several years in establishing and 
carrying on missions, the erection and conduct of churches, schools, col- 
leges, orphanages and hospitals, in the Provinces of Manitoba, Saskatche- 
wan and Alberta; that in the course of their work some of them have 
acquired land which they desire to transfer to the Corporation hereby 
created, and 

Whereas, The said petitioners have prayed that certain of the mem- 
bers in Canada of the said Church may be invested with corporate powers, 


FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 173 


and it is expedient to grant their prayer, therefore, His Majesty, by and 
with the advice and consent of the Senate and House of Commons of Can- 
ada, enacts as follows :— 


Section 1—The present members of the Board of Brethren, who, for 
the time being, are appointed to superintend the secular and spiritual con- 
cerns of the Canadian District of the Moravian Church in America, to wit, 
the Right Reverend Clement Hoyler, of Strathcona; the Reverend Emil 
Suemper, of Calgary, and William Wensel, Esquire, of Strathcona, all of 
the Province of Alberta, and their successors, from time to time lawfully 
appointed in accordance with the Constitution, Rules and Regulations of 
the said Church, as the said Constitution, Rules and Regulations now exist 
or may be hereafter modified or altered, are hereby constituted a Corpora- 
tion under the name of “THE BOARD OF ELDERS OF THE CANA- 
DIAN DISTRICT OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA,” 
hereafter called “the Board.” 


Section 2.—The head office of the Board shall be in the city of Strath- 
cona, in the Province of Alberta. The Board may, from time to time, by 
By-Law, establish branch offices or agencies at any place in Canada or 
elsewhere. 


Section 3.—The Board may, from time to time, make By-Laws, not 
contrary to law nor inconsistent with the Constitution, Rules and Regula- 
tions of the Moravian Church in America for :— 


a. The administration, management and control of the property, busi- 
ness, and other temporal affairs of the Canadian District of the Moravian 
Church in America. a4? 

t— b. The appointment, functions, duties and remuneration of all officers, 
agents and servants of the Board. 
c. The appointment of committees and their duties. 
d. The calling of meetings, regular or special, of the Board or of 
committees. 
e. The fixing of the necessary quorum and procedure in all things at 
such meetings. 
f. Generally, for the carrying out of the objects and purposes of the 
Board. 


Section 4.—The Board may purchase, take, have, hold, receive, possess, 
retain and enjoy, property, real or personal, corporeal or incorporeal what- 
soever, and for any or every estate or interest therein whatsoever, given, 
granted, devised or bequeathed to it, or appropriated, purchased or ac- 
quired by it in any manner whatsoever, to, for, or in favor of the uses and 
purposes of the Board or of the Moravian Church in America, or to, for 
or in favor of any eleemosynary, educational, religious or other institution 
established or intended to be established, by, under the management of or 
in connection with the work of the Board or of the Moravian Church in 
America. The annual value of the real estate held in Canada by or in 
trust for the Board shall not exceed Fifty Thousand Dollars. 


Section 5.—The Board may also sell, convey, exchange, alienate, mort- 
gage, lease or demise any real property held by the Board, whether by tha 
way of investment for the uses and purposes mentiond in the next preceding 
section or not; and may also, from time to time, invest all or any funds 
or moneys vested in or acquired by it for the uses and purposes aforesaid 
in and upon any security by way of mortgage, hypothec or charge upon 
real property in any part of Canada; and for the purposes of such invest- 
ment may take, receive and accept mortgages or assignments thereof, 
whether made and executed directly to the Board or to any corporation, 
body, company or person in trust for it; and may sell, grant, assign and 
transfer such mortgages or assignments and may release and discharge 


174 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


such mortgages or assignments and may release and discharge such mort-' 
gages or assignments either wholly or partly. 


Section 6—In regard to any real property which, by reason of its 
situation or otherwise, is subject to the legislative authority of the Parlia- 
ment of Canada, a license in mortmain shall not be necessary for the exer- 
cise of the powers granted by this Act; but otherwise the exercise of the 
said powers shall in any Province of Canada be subject to the laws of such 
Province as to the acquisition and holding of lands by Religious Corpora- 
tions, in so far as such laws apply to the Board. 

Section 7.—In so far as authorization by the Parliament of Canada is 
necessary, any person or corporation in whose name any property, real or 
personal, is held, in trust or otherwise, for the uses and purposes afore- 
said, or any such person or corporation to whom any such property de- 
volves, may, subject always to the terms and conditions of any trust relat- 
ing to such property, transfer such property or any part thereof to the 
Board to be held in such trust, if any. 

Section 8—Any deed or other instrument relating to real estate vested 
in the Board or to any interest in such real estate shall, if executed within 
the jurisdiction of the Parliament of Canada, be deemed to be duly exe- 
cuted if there are afflxed thereto the seal of the Board and the ‘signature 
of any officer of the Board duly authorized for such purpose or of his 
lawful attorney. 


Passed the Senate of Canada, April 30, 1909, and the House of Com- 
mons, May 15, 1909. Signed by the Governor-General of Canada, May. 
19, 1909. : 


V.—THE EXECUTIVE BOARD OF THE WESTERN 
DISTRICT. 


A Declaration to Incorporate the Executive Board of the Western 
District of the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province. 


KNOW ALL MEN BY THESE PRESENTS, 


That we, Paul de Schweinitz, President, and Edw. F. Helmich, Secre- 
tary of the Seventh Synod of the Western District of the Moravian Church 
in America, hitherto called the Fourth District, a denominational body 
having at present no written constitution or other. articles of organization, 
do hereby certify that at a meeting of the said body duly called and held 
in the City of Watertown, Wisconsin, on the twenty-sixth day’ of June, 
A. D. 1912, the following named persons, members of the said denomination-. 
al body, to wit: Karl A. Mueller, of Watertown, Wisconsin; Albert Haupert, 
of Green Bay, Wisconsin; Henry Richter, of Unionville; Michigan, and 
Robert H. Brennecke, of Watertown, Wisconsin, were elected Trustees to 
form a Corporation under the laws of the State of Wisconsin (Section' 
1998 of the Laws of 1898), the name of which Corporation shall be: “THE 
EXECUTIVE BOARD OF THE WESTERN DISTRICT OF ‘THE 
MORAVIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA.” 


The number of Trustees in such Corporation shall be four, and they 
shall hold office for five years and until their successors are duly elected 
and qualified. 

The purpose of this Corporation shall be:—To continue, establish, ex- 
tend, supervise, administer and manage the religious, charitable and educa- 
tional work of the Moravian Church in the State of Wisconsin and else- 
where in the United States of America, under such rules and regulation 
as the Synod of the Western District of the Moravian Church in Ameri- 
ca may from time to time prescribe; provided, that nothing shall be done 
,comtrary to law or inconsistent with the Constitution of the Northern’ _ 





FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 175 


Province of the Moravian Church in America and the enactments of the 
Provincial Synod of the said Northern Province of the Moravian Church 
in America. In pursuance of this purpose the said Executive Board of the 
Western District of the Moravian Church in America may appoint and 
dismiss agents and committees, and prescribe their duties, and shall have 
authority to purchase, hold and enjoy property, real, personal or mixed, 
corporeal or incorporeal whatsoever, as may at any time be sold, conveyed, 
bequeathed, granted or given to it either absolutely or in trust, and shall 
have power to sell, mortgage or otherwise dispose of the same. 


IN WITNESS WHEREOF the above named Paul de Schweinitz, 
President, and Edw. F. Helmich, Secretary of the Seventh Synod of the 
Western District of the Moravian Church in America, hitherto called the 
Fourth District, have hereunto set their hands this twenty-seventh day of 
June, A. D. 1912. 

PAUL DE SCHWEINITZ, President. 
EDW. F. HELMICH, Secretary. 


In the presence of Nicholas Thauer and Chas. A. Skinner. 
State of Wisconsin, Jefferson County :—ss. 


Personally came before me this 27th day of June, A. D. 1912, Paul de 
Schweinitz, President, and Edw. F. Helmich, Secretary of the Seventh 
Synod of the Western District of the Moravian Church in America, to me 
known to be the persons who executed the foregoing instrument, and ac- 
knowledged the same to be their free act and deed for the uses and purposes 
therein mentioned. 

CHAS. A. SKINNER, 
Notary Public, Jefferson Co., Wis. 
Filed in the office of the Secretary of State, July 2, 1912. 


Recorded in the office of the Register of Deeds for Jefferson County, 
Wisconsin, July 3, 1912, Volume 4 of Incorporations, page 239. 


VI.—THE MORAVIAN COLLEGE AND THEOLOGICAL 
SEMINARY. 


An Act to Incorporate the Moravian College and Theological Semi- 
nary, at Bethlehem, Pennsylvania. 


Whereas, The Church of the United Brethren, commonly called Mora- 
vians, had, for a long time, a collegiate and theological institute connected 
with the Boarding School at Nazareth, but in the year one thousand eight 
hundred and fifty-eight removed the same to the Borough of Bethlehem, 
and established in the said Borough a College for the education of male 
persons in the various branches of science, literature, and the ancient and 
modern languages, as likewise a department of the same for the training 
and preparing of young men for the Gospel Ministry, and 

Whereas, It is deemed by the authorities of the said Church to be ad- 
visable and necessary, for the more convenient management of the con- 
cerns of the said College, to have the said College incorporated; therefore, 


Section 1—Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives 
of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, in General Assembly met, and it 
is hereby enacted by the authority of the same :— 


That the Right Reverend John Christian Jacobson, the Reverend Fran- 
cis Florentine Hagen and the Reverend Sylvester Wolle, all of the Bor- 
ough of Bethlehem, duly elected by the Synod of the Northern District of 
the American Province of the United Brethren, a Board of Directors of 
the ecclesiastical affairs of the said Church i: the said District, and like- 
wise constituted, by virtue of their office, the Board of Trustees of the said 
College, and such other persons as may hereafter be appointed their asso- 


176 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


ciates or successors, according to the rules and regulations of the said 
branch of the Church of the United Brethren, be and they are hereby con- 
stituted a body corporate and politic, in fact and in law, by the name and 
style-of “THE MORAVIAN COLLEGE AND THEOLOGICAL SEM- 
INARY,” and by that name shall be capable of perpetual succession, may 
sue and be sued, may have and use a common seal, and alter and change 
the same at pleasure, and shall also be capable to accept and take, by de- 
vise, grant, bargain, sale or otherwise, any estate or property, real or per- 
sonal, and the same to hold and enjoy, or to sell and convey, lease or mort- 
gage, as fully and absolutely, in all respects, as any natural person might 
do; provided, however, that the clear annual income of the estate and prop- 
erties of the said Corporation, exclusive of any lands or tenements that 
may be occupied by the said College for its accommodations, or that of its 
Officers or Professors, and exclusive of income from students, shall not 
exceed the sum of Ten Thousand Dollars. 


Section 2—That the Trustees already appointed, or who shall here- 
after be appointed in accordance with ihe fundamental statutes which gov- 
ern the Church of the United Brethren in the said Northern District of 
the United States of America, shall have the care and management of the 
said College, and of its estates and properties, (and shall have power to make 
all needful by-laws and regulations for the appointment of competent Pro- 
fessors and Teachers, for the fixing and payment of all salaries, for the 
fixing of prices of board and tuition of students, for the studies and exer- 
cises of the students, and for the general well-being of the said College; 
provided, that the said Statutes, By-Laws and Regulations shall not be in- 
consistent with the Constitution and Laws of this Commonwealth, or of 
the United States, or_the enactments of the Synod of the said Church of 
the United Brethren. 


Section 3.—That no misnomer or misdirection of the said Corporation, 
in any will, deed, grant or other instrument of writing, shall vitiate or de- 
feat the same, but that the same shall take effect in the same manner as if 
the said Corporation were rightly named therein; provided, that it is suffh- 
ciently described to ascertain the intention of the parties. 


Section’4.—That the Trustees, in connection with the Faculty of the 
College, shall have power to grant and confer such degrees in the liberal 
arts and sciences, or such branches thereof, to such students of the College, 
or others, as from their proficiency in earning, they may deem justly en- 
titled to such honors, and such as are usually granted by institutions of a 
similar kind, and to grant diplomas or certificates under their common 
seal, as may authenticate and perpetuate the memory of such graduation. 


Approved by the Senate and the House of Representatives of the 
Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, April 3, 1863. 


AMENDMENT. 


1. The corporate rights, powers, prerogatives and franchises of a cer- 
tain Corporation called “The Moravian College and Theological Seminary,” 
chartered by an Act of the Assembly of Pennsylvania, approved April 3, 1863, 
be transferred from the “Board of Directors of the Ecclesiastical Affairs 
of the Northern District of the American Church of the United Breth- 
ren,” otherwise called the “Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the 
Church of the United Brethren in the United States of America,” who 
have been ex-officio the Board of Trustees of the said College, to a Board 
of thirteen Trustees, to be elected by the Provincial Synod of the said 
Northern District of the Moravian Church, and to hold office during the 
intervals between meetings of the said Synod. ‘The said Board of Trus- 
tees shall have the care and management of the said College and of its 
estates and properties, shall have power to nominate all Professors and 


FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 177 


Teachers, and make all needful By-Laws and Regulations for the fixing 
and payment of salaries, and fixing prices of board and tuition of students, 
and for the studies and exercises of the students, and for the general well- 
being of the College; provided, that the said nominations, statutes, rules 
and regulations shall be in conformity with the laws of the United States 


and the Constitution of the Church of the United Brethren, and provided, 


_further, that said nominations, statutes, rules and regulations be subject } 


to and receive the approval of the Board of Elders of the said Northern | 


District_of the said Church. 

2. Seven of the said Board of Trustees so elected shall be laymen 
of the said Moravian Church, and six shall be ordained brethren of the 
Moravian Church of the said Northern Diocese Each District of the said 
Northern Diocese shall be represented in the said Board of Trustees by at 
least one member, who, at the time of his election by the Synod, shall be a 
resident of the District he represents. Vacancies in the said Board, in 
the intervals between meetings of the Synod, shall be filled by the remain- 
ing members of the said Board of Trustees, for the unexpired term. 


3. The following named persons, Joseph A. Rice, Ashton C. Borhek 
and Abraham C. Prince, of Bethlehem, Pa., Frank C. Stout, of Audenried, 
Pa., James M. Beck, of Philadelphia, Pa., Alfred de Groot, of Staten 
Island, N. Y., Robert H. Brennecke, of Watertown, Wis., Bishop J. M. 
Levering, of Bethlehem, Pa., the Rev. W. H. Vogler, of Hope, Ind., the 
Rey. Charles Nagel, of Philadelphia, Pa., the Rev. J. Max Hark, D. D., 
of Lancaster, Pa., the Rev. Wm. Strohmeier, of Lake Mills, Wis., and the 
Rev. Paul de Schweinitz, of Nazareth, Pa., are hereby elected members of 
the said Board of Trustees, to hold office from the time of the approval 
of this amendment by the proper Court until the next meeting of the Synod. 


4. All parts of the said Charter of the Moravian College and Theo- 
logical Seminary inconsistent with the above resolution are hereby re- 
pealed. 

5. The Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church of 
the United Brethren in the United States of America, elected at this Synod 
shall, as soon as practicable after their election, apply to the proper Courts 
for an amendment to the Charter of the said Moravian College and Theo- 
logical Seminary, in conformity with, and embodying the above resolution, 

and, upon the allowance thereof, transfer the care of the said College 
to the said new Board of Trustees as hereinbefore provided. 


Adopted by the Provincial Synod, June 2, 1893. Ordered and decreed 





by the Court of Common Pleas of Northampton County, Pennsylvania, 


July 17, 1893. 
AMENDMENTS. 


1. The Provincial Elders’ Conference of the Northern District shall 
be ex-officio members of the Board of Trustees of the Moravian College 
and Theological Seminary, in addition to the thirteen Trustees to be elected, 
with all the rights and privileges which the Constitution allows. 


2. The Provincial Elders’ Conference of the Southern District be 
requested to serve as advisory members of the Board, and to appoint two 
brethren, who, together with the Provinical Elders Conference, shall rep- 
resent the Southern District on the Board of Trustees. 


3. The President of the Moravian College and Theological Seminary 
shall be one of the thirteen Trustees to be elected, with the right to attend 
the meetings of all its committees. 

Adopted by the Provincial Synod, September 16, 1898. Ordered and 


decreed by the Court of Common Pleas of Northampton County, Penn- 
 daciaerey November 7, 1898. 
1 


178 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


Note.—At the time of the going to press of the present edition of the 
Book of Order further amendments to the Charter of “The Moravian Col- 
lege and Theological Seminary” were pending before the Court of Com- 
mon Pleas of Northampton County, Pennsylvania, which, no one objecting, 
will certainly be granted. These amendments are the following :— 


1. That the Southern members of the Board of Trustees shall be made 
full voting members with all the rights and duties of the Northern mem- 
bers, eliminating the word ‘‘advisory” in designating the Southern’members. 


2. That the permissible clear annual income from investments, apart 
from the income from students, shall be Fifty Thousand, instead of Ten 
Thousand Dollars, as in the original Charter. 

Granted by decree of the Court April 28, 1924. 


VII.—THE MORAVIAN SEMINARY AND COLLEGE FOR 
WOMEN AT BETHLEHEM, PA. 


An Act to Incorporate the Moravian Seminary for Young Ladies at 
Bethlehem, Pennsylvania. 


Whereas, The Church of the United Brethren, commonly called Mo- 
ravians, has maintained a Boarding School for the education of Young 
Ladies at Bethlehem, Northampton County, Pennsylvania, since the year 
one thousand seven hundred and eighty-five; and 


Whereas, The course of studies pursued in the said institution em- 
braces the various branches of the arts, sciences, literature, and the ancient 
and modern languages, usually pursued in the highest institutions of a 
similar kind; and 

Whereas, It is deemed by the authorities of the said Church to be 
advisable and necessary, for the more convenient management of the con- 
cerns of the said School, to have the said School incorporated; therefore, 


Section 1—Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives 
of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, in General Assembly met, and it 
is hereby enacted by the authority of the same :— 

That the Right Reverend John Christian Jacobson, the Reverend 
Francis Florentine Hagen and the Reverend Sylvester Wolle, all of the 
Borough of Bethlehem, duly elected by the Synod of the Northern Dis- 
trict of the American Province of the United Brethren, a Board of ,Di- 
rectors of the ecclesiastical affairs of the said Church in the said District, 
and likewise constituted, by virtue of their office, the Board of Trustees of 
the said Boarding School, and such other persons as may hereafter be ap- 
pointed their associates or successors, according to the rules and regulations 
of the said branch of the Church of the United Brethren, be and they are 
hereby constituted a body corporate and politic, in fact and in law, by the 
name and style of “THE MORAVIAN SEMINARY FOR YOUNG 
LADIES AT BETHLEHEM, PENNSYLVANIA,” and by that name 
shall be capable of perpetual succession, may sue and be sued, may have 
and use a common seal, and alter and change the same at pleasure, and 
shall also be capable to accept and take, by devise, grant, bargain, sale or 
otherwise, any estate or property, real or personal, and the same to hold 
and enjoy, or to sell and convey, lease or mortgage, as fully and abso- 
lutely, in all respects, as any natural person might do; provided, however, 
that the clear annual income of the estate and properties of the said Cor- 
poration, exclusive of any lands or tenements that may be occupied by the 
said School for its accommodations, or that of its Officers or Professors, 
and exclusive of income from students, shall not exceed the sum of Ten 
Thousand Dollars. 


Section 2—That the Trustees already appointed, or who shall here- 


FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS a9 


after be appointed in accordance with the fundamental statutes which gov- 
ern the Church of the United Brethren aforesaid, shall have the care and 
management of the said School, and of its estates and properties, and shall 
have power to make all needful by-laws and regulations for the appoint- 
ment_of competent Professors and Teachers, for the fixing and payment of 
all salaries, for the fixing of prices of board and tuition of students, 
for the studies and exercises of the students, and for the general well-being 
of the said School; provided, that the said statutes, by-laws and regula- 
tions shall not be inconsistent with the Constitution and Laws of this Com- 
monwealth, or of the United States, or the enactments of the Synod of the 
said Church of the United Brethren. 


Section 3.—That no misnomer or misdirection of the said Corpora- 
tion, in any will, deed, grant or other instrument of writing, shall vitiate 
or defeat the same, but that the same shall take effect in the same manner 
as if the said Corporation were rightly named therein; provided, that it is 
sufficiently described to ascertain the intention of the parties. 


Section 4.—That the Trustees, in connection with the President or 
Principal of the said Seminary and his assistants, shall have power to grant 
and confer such degrees in the liberal arts and sciences, or such branches 
thereof, to such students of the Seminary or others, as from their profi- 
ciency in learning they may deem justly entitled to such honors, and such 
as are usually granted by institutions of a similar kind, and to grant 
diplomas or certificates under their common seal, as may authenticate and 
perpetuate the memory of such graduation. 


Approved by the Senate and the House of Representatives of the 
Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, April 3, 1863. 


AMENDMENT. 


1. The corporate rights, powers, prerogatives and franchises of a 
certain Corporation called “The Moravian Seminary for Young Ladies at 
Bethlehem, Pennsylvania,’ a Boarding School maintained at the said place, 
and chartered by an Act of the Assembly of Pennsylvania, approved April 
3, 1863, be transferred from the ‘Board of Directors of the Ecclesiastical 
Affairs of the Northern District of the American Church of the United 
Brethren,” otherwise called the “Board of Elders of the Northern Dio- 
cese of. the United Brethren in the United States of America,” who have 
been ex-officio the Board of Trustees of the said Boarding School, to a 
Board of nine Trustees, to be elected by the Provincial Synod of the said 
Northern District of the Moravian Church, and to hold office during the 
intervals between the meetings of the said Synod. The said Board of Trus- 
tees shall have the care and management of the said School, and of its 
estates and properties, and shall have the power to make all needful by- 
laws and regulations for the nomination of a Principal and appointment 
of competent Professors and Teachers, granting degrees and diplomas, for 
the fixing and payment of all salaries, for the fixing of prices of board 
and tuition of students, for the studies and exercises of the students, and 
for the general well-being of the said School; provided, that the said 
statutes, rules and regulations, nominations and appointments shall be in 
conformity with the laws of the United States and of this Commonwealth 
and the Constitution of the Church of the United Brethren; and provided, 


further, that they be subject to and receive the approval of the Board’ of Ay} 


Elders at the said Northern District of the said Church. 


~ 2. Vacancies in the said Board, in the intervals between the meet- 
ings of the Synod, shall be filled by the remaining members of the said 
Board of Trustees for the unexpired term. 


3. The following named persons, A. S. Schropp, of Bethlehem, Pa., 


180 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


C. A. Zoebisch, of New York City, J. Samuel Krause, of Bethlehem, Pa., 
the Rev. Wm. H.. Rice, of New Dorp, N. Y., L. F. Leibfried, Julius D. 
Bishop and Eugene A. Rau, of Bethlehem, Pa., the Rev. L. P. Clewell, of 
Utica, N. Y., and N. S. Wolle, of Lititz, Pa., are hereby elected members 
of the said new Board of Trustees, to hold office from the time of the ap- 
proval of this amendment by the proper Court until the next meeting of the 
Synod. 


4. All parts of the said Charter of the Moravian Seminary for Young 
Ladies at Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, inconsistent with the above resolution, 
are hereby repealed. 


5. The Board of Elders of the Church of the United Brethren in the 
United States of America, elected at this Synod, shall, as soon as practica- 
ble after their election, apply to the proper Courts for an amendment to 
the Charter of the said “Moravian Seminary for Young Ladies at Beth- 
lehem, Pennsylvania,” in conformity with and embodying the above reso- 
lution, and, upon the allowance thereof, transfer the care of the said School 
to the said new Board of ‘Trustees as hereinbefore provided; provided, 
that in case of a sale of the property of the said “Moravian Seminary for 
Young Ladies at Bethlehem,” and a failure to use the proceeds for school 
purposes, the proceeds thereof shall revert to the Sustentation Diacony of 
the said Northern District of the Moravian Church. 

Adopted by the Provincial Synod, June 2, 1893. Ordered and decreed 
by the Court of Common Pleas of Northampton County, Pennsylvania, 
July 17, 1893. 

Note.—By resolution of Synod, adopted September 17, 1898, the mem- 
bers of the Provincial Elders Conference and the Principal of the School 
were made advisory members of the Board of Trustees of the Moravian 
Seminary for Young Ladies at Bethlehem, Pa. 


AMENDMENT. 


By a further amendment of the Charter the corporate title was changed 
so as to read “THE MORAVIAN SEMINARY AND COLLEGE FOR 
WOMEN AT BETHLEHEM, PENNSYLVANIA.” 

Approved in a Final Decree of the Court, May 19th, 1913; recorded in 


Miscellaneous Book Volume 52, page 546, in the Recorder’s Office at Eas- 
ton, Northampton County, Pa. 


VIII.—LINDEN HALL SEMINARY AT LITITZ, PA. 


An act to Incorporate Linden Hall Seminary at Lititz, Lancaster 
County, Pennsylvania. 

Whereas, The Church of the United Brethren, commonly called Mo- 
ravians, has maintained a Boarding School for Young Ladies at Lititz, 
Lancaster County, Pennsylvania, since the year one thousand seven hundred 
and ninety-four; and 


Whereas, The course of studies pursued in the said institution embraces 
the various branches of the arts, sciences, literature and the ancient and 
modern languages usually pursued in the best institutions of a similar kind; 
and 


Whereas, It is deemed by the authorities of the said Church to be 
advisable and necessary, for the further well-being and the more con- 
venient management of the concerns of the said School, to have the said 
school incorporated, therefore 


Section 1.—Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives 
of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, in General Assembly met, and it 
is hereby enacted by the authority of the same :— 


FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 181 


That the Right Reverend John Christian Jacobson, the Reverend 
Francis Florentine Hagen and the Reverend Sylvester Wolle, all of the 
Borough of Bethlehem, duly elected by the Synod of the Northern Dis- 
trict of the American Province of the United Brethren, a Board of Di- 
rectors of the ecclesiastical affairs of the said Church in the said District, 
and likewise constituted, by virtue of their office, the Board of Trustees of 
the said Boarding School, and such other persons as may hereafter be ap- 
pointed their associates or successors, according to the rules and regulations 
of the said branch of the Church of the United Brethren, be and they are 
hereby constituted a body corporate and politic, in fact and in law, by the 
name and style of “LINDEN HALL SEMINARY AT LITITZ, PENN- 
SYLVANIA,” and by that name shall be capable -of perpetual succession, 
may sue and be sued, may have and use a common seal, and alter and 
change the same at pleasure, and shall also be capable to accept and take by 
devise, grant, bargain, sale or otherwise any estate or property, real or 
personal, and the same to hold and enjoy, or to sell or convey, lease or mort- 
gage, as fully and absolutely in all respects as any natural person might 
do; provided, however, that the clear annual income of the estates and 
properties of the said Corporation, exclusive of any lands or tenements that 
may be occupied by the said School for its accommodations, or that of its 
officers or teachers, and exclusive of income from students, shall not exceed 
the sum of Ten Thousand Dollars. 


Section 2——That the Trustees already cpp ated, or who shall here- 
after be appointed, in accordance with the fundamental statutes which gov- 
ern the Church-of the United Brethren aforesaid, shall have the care and 
management of the said School and its estates and properties, and shall 
have power to make all needful by-laws and regulations for the appoint- 
ment of competent Professors and Teachers, for the fixing and payment 
of all salaries, for the fixing of prices of board and tuition of students, for 
the studies and exercises of the students, and for the general well-being of 
the said School; provided, that the said statutes, by-laws and regulations 
shall not be inconsistent with the Constitution and Laws of this Common- 
wealth or of the United States, or the enactments of the Synods of the said 
Church of the United Brethren. 


Section 3.—That no misnomer or misdirection of the said Corpora- 
tion, in any will, deed, grant or other instrument of writing, shall vitiate 
or defeat the same, but that the same shall take effect in the same manner 
as if the said Corporation were rightly named therein; provided, that it is 
sufficiently described to ascertain the intention of the parties. 


Section 4—That the Trustees, in connection with the President or 
Principal of the said Seminary and his assistants, shall have power to grant 
and confer such degrees in the liberal arts and sciences, or such branches 
thereof, to such students of the Seminary or others, as from their profi- 
ciency in learning they may deem justly entitled to such honors, and such 
as are usually granted by institutions of a similar kind, and to grant 
diplomas or certificates under their common seal, as may authenticate and 
perpetuate the memory of such graduation. 


Approved by the Senate and the House of Representatives of the 
Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, April 3, 1863. 


AMENDMENT. 


1. The corporate rights, powers, prerogatives and franchises of a 
certain Corporation called “Linden Hall Seminary at Lititz, Pennsylvania,” 
chartered by an Act of the Assembly of Pennsylvania, approved April 3, 
1863, be transferred from the “Board of Directors of the Ecclesiastical 
Affairs of the Northern District of the American Church of the United 
Brethren,” otherwise called the “Board of Elders of the Northern Dio- 


182 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


cese of the Church of the United Brethren in the United States of Ameri- 
ca,” who have been ex-officio the Board of Trustees of the said Boarding 
School, to a Board of nine Trustees, to be elected by the Provincial Synod 
of the said Northern District of the Moravian Church, and to hold office 
during the intervals between the meetings of the said Synod. The said 
Board of Trustees shall have the care and management of the said School, 
and of its estates and properties, and shall have the power to make all 
needful by-laws and regulations for the nomination of a Principal an 

appointment of competent Professors and Teachers, for granting degrees 
and diplomas, for the fixing and payment of all salaries, for the fixing of 
prices of board and tuition of students, for the studies and exercises of 
the students, and for the general well-being of the said School; provided, 
that the said statutes, rules and regulations, nominations and appointments 
shall be in conformity with the laws of the United States and of this Com- 
monwealth, and the Constitution of the Church of the United Brethren, 
and provided, further, that they be subject to and receive the approval of 
the Board of Elders of the said Northern District of the said Church. 


2. Vacancies in the said Board, in the intervals between the meetings 
of the Synod, shall be filled by the remaining members of the said Board 
of Trustees for the unexpired term. 


3. The following named persons are hereby elected members of the 
said new Board of Trustees:—Abraham R. Beck and John R. Bricker, of 
Lititz, Pa.. George K: Reed, of Lancaster, Pa., the Rev. C. L. Moench, 
of Lititz, Pa., the Rev. E. S. Wolle, of Philadelphia, Pa., the Rev. H. A. 
Gerdsen, of Lebancn, Pa., the Rev. H. A. Brickenstein and George W. 
Hepp, of Lititz, Pa., and David Rebstock, of Lebanon, Pa., to hold office 
from the time of the approval of this amendment by the proper Court until 
the next meeting of the Synod. 

4. All parts of the said Charter of “Linden Hall Seminary at Lititz, 
Pennsylvania,” inconsistent with the above resolution are hereby repealed. 


5. The Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church of 
the United Brethren in the United States of America, elected at this Synod, 
shall, as soon as practicable after their election, apply to the proper Courts 
for an amendment to the Charter of the said “Linden Hall Seminary at 
Lititz, Pennsylvania,” in conformity with and embodying the above reso- 
lution, and, upon allowance thereof, transfer the care of the said School 
to the said new Board of Trustees, as herein provided; provided, that in 
case of a sale of the property of Linden Hall Seminary at Lititz, Pennsyl- 
vania, and on failure to use the proceeds for school purposes, the proceeds 
thereof shall revert to the Sustentation Diacony of the said Northern Dis- 
trict of the Moravian Church. 


Adopted by the Provincial Synod, June 2, 1893. Ordered and decreed 
by the Court of Common Pleas of Lancaster County, Pennsylvania, 
August 21, 1893. 


AMENDMENT. 


The Board of Trustees of Linden Hall Seminary at Lititz, Pennsyl- 
vania, shall consist of fifteen Trustees. Nine of these shall be elected by 
the Provincial Synod of the Northern District of the American Province 
of the Church of the United Brethren in the United States of America, 
and the remaining six shall be elected at any time by the nine thus chosen. 
All members of the Board of Trustees shall hold office during the interval 
between the meetings of the said Synod. 

Adopted by the Provincial Synod, June 5, 1903. Ordered and decreed 


by the Court of Common Pleas of Lancaster County, Pennsylvania, 
November 5, 1904. 


Note.—By resolution of Synod, adopted September 17, 1898, the mem- 


FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 183 


bers of the Provincial Elders’ Conference and the Principal of the School 
were made advisory members of the Board of Trustees of Linden Hall 
Seminary at Lititz, Pa. 


IX.—NAZARETH HALL AT NAZARETH, PA. 


An Act to Incorporate Nazareth Hall Boarding School at hearin 
Pennsylvania. 


Whereas, The Church of the United Brethren, commonly called Mo- 
ravians, has established and maintained a Boarding School for Boys at 
Nazareth, Northampton County, Pennsylvania, since the year one thousand 
seven hundred and eighty-five; and 


Whereas, It is deemed by the authorities of the said Church, to be ad- 
visable and necessary, for the more convenient management of the concerns 
of the said School, to have the said School incorporated; therefore, 


Section 1—Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives 
of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, in General Assembly met, and it 
is hereby enacted by the authority of the same :— 


That the Right Reverend John Christian Jacobson, the Reverend 
Francis Florentine Hagen and the Reverend Sylvester Wolle, all of the 
Borough of Bethlehem, duly elected by the Synod of the Northern Dis- 
trict of the American Province of the United Brethren, a Board of Di- 
rectors of the ecclesiastical affairs of the said Church in the said District, 
‘and likewise constituted, by virtue of their office, the Board of Trustees of 
the said Boarding School, and such other persons as may hereafter be ap- 
pointed their associates or successors, according to the rules and regulations 
of the said branch of the Church of the United Brethren, be and they are 
hereby constituted a body corporate and politic, in fact and in law, by the 
name and style of “NAZARETH HALL BOARDING SCHOOL,” and 
by that name shall be capable of perpetual succession, may sue and be sued, 
may have and use a common seal, and alter and change the same at pleas- 
ure, and shall also be capable to accept and take, by devise, grant, bargain, 
sale or otherwise, any estate or property, real or personal, and the same 
to hold and enjoy, or to sell and convey, lease or mortgage, as fully and 
absolutely, in all respects, as any natural person might do; provided, how- 
ever, that the clear annual income of the estates and properties of the said 
Corporation, exclusive of any lands or tenements that may be occupied by 
the said School for its accommodations, or that of its Officers or Profes- 
sors, and exclusive of income from students, shall not exceed the sum of 
Ten Thousand Dollars. 


Section 2—That the Trustees and Overseers already appointed, or who 
shall hereafter be appointed in accordance with the fundamental statutes 
which govern the Church of the United Brethren aforesaid; shall have the 
care and management of the said School, and of its estates and properties, 
and shall have power to make all needful by-laws and regulations for the 
appointment of competent Professors and Teachers, for the fixing and 
payment of all salaries, for the fixing of prices of board and _ tuition 
of students, for the studies and exercises of the students, and for the gen- 
eral well-being of the said School; provided, that the said statutes, by- 
laws and regulations shall not be inconsistent with the Constitution and. 


Laws of this Commonwealth, or of the United States. *% a a 2 


Section 3—That no misnomer or. misdirection of the said ‘Corporal 
tion, in any will, deed, grant or other instrument of writing, shall vitiate 
or defeat the same, but that the same shall take effect in the same manner 
as if the said Corporation were rightly named therein; provided, that it is 
sufficiently described to ascertain the intention of the parties. 


a 


184 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 


‘ 


Approved by the Senate and the House of Representatives of the 
Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, April 14, 1863. 1 


AMENDMENT. 


1. The corporate rights, powers, prerogatives and franchises pi a cer- 
tain Corporation called “‘Nazareth Hall Boarding School,” charteyed by an 
Act of the Assembly of Pennsylvania, approved April 14, 1863,/be trans- 
ferred from the “Board of Directors of the Ecclesiastical Affairs of the 
Northern District of the American Church of the United Brethren,” other- 
wise called the “Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church 
of the United Brethren in the United States of America,’ who have been 
ex-officio the Board of Trustees of the said Boarding School, to a Board 
of nine Trustees, to be elected by the Provincial Synod of the said North- 
ern District of the Moravian Church, and to hold office during the interval 
between the meetings of the said Synod. The said Board of Trustees 
shall have the care and management of the said School, and of its estates 
and properties, and shall have the power to make all needful by-laws and 
regulations for the nomination of a Principal and appointment of competent 
Professors and Teachers, for granting degrees and diplomas, for the fixing 
and payment of all ‘salaries, for the fixing of prices of board and tuition 
of students, for the studies and exercises oi students, and for the general 
well-being of the said School; provided, that said statutes, rules and regu- 
lations, nominations and appointments shall be in conformity with the laws 
of the United States and of this Commonwealth, and the Constitution of 
the Church of the United Brethren, and provided, further, that they be 
subject to and receive the approval of the Board of Elders of the said 
Northern District of the said Church. ; 

2. Vacancies in the said Board, in the iiterval between the meetings 
of the Synod, shall be filled by the remaining members of the said Board 
of Trustees for the unexpired term. 

3. The following named persons are hereby elected members of the 
said new Board of Trustees:—G. Adolph Schneebeli, of Nazareth, Pa., 
Granville Henry, of Schoeneck, Pa. John F. Beitel, of Nazareth, Pa., 
Wm. V. Knauss, of Bethlehem, Pa., Judson T. Francis, of New York City, 
N. Y., the Rev. S. J. Blum, of York, Pa., Herman A. Doster, of Bethle- 
hem, Pa., Theodore Lueders, of Philadelphia, Pa., and the Rev. G. F. 
Bahnson, of Schoeneck, Pa., to hold office from the time of the approval 
of this amendment by the proper Court until the next meeting of the Synod. 

4. All parts of the said Charter of “Nazareth Hall Boarding School” 
inconsistent with the above resolution are hereby repealed. 

5. The Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church of 
the United Brethren in the United States of America, elected at this Synod, 
shall, as soon as practicable after their election, apply to the proper Courts 
for an amendment to the Charter of the said ‘Nazareth Hall Boarding 
School,” in conformity with and embodying the above resolution, and, 
upon the allowance thereof, transfer the care of the said School to the 
said new Board of Trustees, as hereinbefore provided; provided, that in 
case of a sale of the property of the said Nazareth Hall Boarding School, 
and on failure to use the proceeds for school purposes, the proceeds thereof 
shall revert to the Sustentation Diacony of the said Northern District of 
the Moravian Church. 

Adopted by the Provincial Synod, June 2, 1893. Ordered and decreed 
by the Court of Common Pleas of Northampton County, Pennsylvania, 
June 17, 1893. 

Note——By resolution of Synod, adopted September 17, 1898, the mem- 
bers of the Provincial Elders’ Conference and the Principal of the School 
were made advisory members of the Board of Trustees of Nazareth Hall 
at Nazareth, Pa. 





APPENDIX 185 


APPENDIX 


I.—THE RULES OF ORDER OF THE PROVINCIAL 
SYNOD OF 1920. | 


DUTIES AND PRIVILEGES OF THE PRESIDENT. 


Rule 1.—It shall be the duty of the President to preserve order, and 
to endeavor to conduct all business before the Synod to a speedy and 
proper result. He shall state every case properly presented to the Synod, 
and before putting it to vote shall ask, “Is the Synod ready for the ques- 
tion?’ He shall announce all votes and decisions. 

Rule 2.—In case the Synod shall be equally divided on any question, 
it shall be considered lost. 

Rule 3.—The President may speak to points of order in preference 
to other members of the Synod; and shall decide questions of order, sub- 
jest to an appeal to the Synod by any member, which appeal shall always 
be in writing. 

Rule 4—When an appeal is made from the decision of the President, 
he shall put the question thus: “Shall the decision of the Chair stand as 
the judgment of the Synod?” 

Rule 5—The President shall appoint all committees, and shall refer-v-rude 3 y 
all reports, memorials, petitions, or resolutions to appropriate committees, 
unless the Synod shall otherwise direct. 

Rule 6.—It shall be the, duty of the President, and the privilege of any 
member of the Synod, to call to order a member who violates an estab- 
lished Rule of Order. 


THE SECRETARY. 


Rule 7.—The Secretary shall enter upon the Journal the name of the 
brother offering a resolution, proposition or amendment. 

Rule 8.—The Secretary shall enter upon the Journal every resolution 
or proposition submitted to the Synod, or report made by a Committee, 
in the words in which it was submitted by the mover, or presented by the 
Committee; also all amendments offered, whether adopted or rejected; and 
before the final vote is taken on any resolution, proposition or report, 
which may have been amended, it shall be again entered in the words on 
which the final vote is taken, unless the amendments can readily be sup- 
plied from the Journal without such re-entry. 


MOTIONS. 


Rule 9—A motion must be seconded anc afterwards repeated from 
the Chair, or read aloud, before it is debated. A motion shall be reduced 
to writing, if any brother requests it. 

Rule 10.—All resolutions shall be submitted in writing. 

Rule 11.—Any brother having made a motion may withdraw it, with 
leave of the second, before it is debated; but not afterwards without leave 
of the Synod. 

Rule 12—A motion to amend an amendment shall be in order, but to 
amend an amendment to an amendment shall not be entertained. 

Rule 13——An amendment destroying or altering the intention of a mo- 
tion shall be in order; but an amendment relating to a different subject 
shall not be in order. 


186 APPENDIX 


Rule 14——On an amendment to “strike out and insert” the paragraph 
to be amended shall first be read as it stands, then the words proposed to 
be struck out and those to be inserted, and, finally, the paragraph as it 
would stand, if so amended. 


Rule 15.—A call for a “Division of the Question” can be granted only 
when the division called for will leave distinct and entire propositions, 


DEBATE. 


Rule 16.—When a member speaks or offers a motion, he shall rise 
in his place and, respectfully addressing the President, confine himself to 
the question under consideration. 


Rule 17—When a member is called to order, he shall take his seat 
until the point is determined. 


Rule 18.—When two or more members rise to speak at the same time, 
the President shall decide who is entitled to the floor. 


Rule 19.—While a brother is speaking, no one shall interrupt him, 
except for the purpose of calling him to order, or asking of the President 
leave to explain. A brother allowed “to explain” shall have the right to 
explain only an actual misunderstanding of language, and is strictly pro- 
hibited from going into debate on the merits of the question. 


Rule 20.—Any brother speaking to impeach the motives of a fellow- 
member, or treating him with personal disrespect, or passing between him 
and the Chair while he is speaking, shall be a violation of order. 


Rule 21—Any conversation, by whispering or otherwise, which is cal- 
culated to disturb a brother: while speaking or hinder the transaction of 
business, shall be a violation of order. 


Rule 22.—In discussion no one shall speak more than three times 
on any one question. 


PRIVILEGED QUESTIONS: 


Rule 23—When a question is before the Synod, the only motions in 
order shall be:—(1) to adjourn, (2) the previous question, (3) to lay on 
the table, (4) to postpone indefinitely, (5) to postpone to a definite day, 
(6) to refer, (7) to divide, or (8) to amend, which motions shall take 
precedence as herein arranged. | 


Rule 24.—When the “Previous Question” is moved, and sustained by 
five other members, it shall be put in this form: “Shall the main question 
now be put?” If this is carried, all further motions, amendments and 
debates shall be excluded, and the question must be put without delay. If 
amendments are pending, the question shall first be taken on them in regular 
order. A motion for the Previous Question cannot be re-considered. 


Rule 25.—When a question is postponed indefinitely, it shall not be 
considered again during the sitting of the same Synod; but when laid on 
the table, it can be taken up again on motion. 


ADJOURNMENT 


Rule 26—A motion to adjourn shall always be in order, except (1) 
when a member is in possession of the floor, (2) when the yeas and nays 
are being called, (3) when the members are voting, (4) when adjournment 
was the last preceding motion, or (5) when it is decided to take the Pre- 
vious Question. 


Rule 27.—A motion to adjourn cannot be amended; but a motion to 
adjourn to a given time may be, and is open to debate. 


Rule 28.—Adjournment to a subsequent day, lays the matter under 


“os 


~~) “Sy, a., S & = 2 . ns a Bed wy ‘ % hi Si, ae tn, 


APPENDIX oe ante ee 187 


consideration on the table, whence it may be taken up at any time on mo- 
tion. 


QUESTIONS NOT DEBATABLE. 


Rule 29.—A motion to adjourn, when to adjourn simply. 2. A mo- ~ 


tion for the Previous Question. 3. A motion to lay on the table, when 
claiming privilege over another motion, except when it prevents a mem- 
ber or a committee, in making any proposition, from stating the reasons 
therefor. 4. A motion to read a paper. 5. Questions of order whilst the 
Previous Question is pending. 6. Questions of order, when not appealed 
from the decision of the President. 


READING OF PAPERS. 


Rule 30.—The reading of any paper called for, relating to the subject 
under debate, shall always be in order. 


TAKING SPE VOTE: 


Rule 31—When the President has commenced taking a vote, no fur- 
ther debate shall be admitted, unless a mistake has been made; in which case 
the mistake shall be rectified and another vote taken. 

Rule 32.—The yeas and nays upon any questien may be called for by 
two. members, and when so called, shall be taken and entered upon the 
Journal. They may be called for at any time before the announcement of 
the vote by the Chair. 

Rule’ 33.—In all elections by ballot, a majority of the whole number 
of votes cast shall be necessary to a choice, except in cases when Synod 
shall determine two-thirds to be necessary. 

Rule 34.—In voting by yeas and nays, all present must vote, unless ex- 
cused by the Synod. A motion to excuse shall be decided without debate. 


FILLING BLANKS. 


Rule 35—When any blank is to be filled by the names of persons, a 
vote shall be taken on the names in the order of their nomination; but 
when a plank is to be filled by any sum of money or time proposed, the ques- 
tion shall be first put on the largest sum and the most remote time. 


RE-CONSIDERATION. 


Rule 36.—A question may be re-considered at any time. 
Rule 37—A motion to re-consider must be made by a member who 


voted in the majority. No question shall be re-considered more than once ; 


nor shall a vote to re-consider be re-considered. 


COMMITTEES AND THEIR REPORTS. me 


Rule 38.—The Standing Committees of the Synod chatt ah — 


‘a 1. On the State of Religion. |.) 39% 
Y 2. On Church Government, sat §°" 
/ 3.- On Education. -b™ Ang 
74. On Finance. 
a 5 On Publications. a 
6. On Discipline. 
7. On Ritual and Worship. 
ZS. On Foreign Missions. 
~. On Home Missions. 
“10. On the Mission in Czecho-Slovakia. 
7 1. On Deyotional. Exercises. 
a fy ha, apes Ae Beton c vr , vr dori emu 


4 . Ut CALS 


> 


a f/ 
yy by 2. p= 46 
: ne Of Ap-4e2e ec. : iy 


oa, a 











Ly Nica ; Wn dese (pedir g phages 
herePary 


isrcte @, 


a “7 
oT) Pee ne AP PE DI 

lc pormen<7 Gps Tony PB 

e712. On Synodal Expenses. apm fen om. - 

Tl. ead toterdenomimatreret ations. Pee ee 


P15. On Nominations. Pow. hewn ene | Pe 
17. On Printing. ; OU (ae 4 
43° The number of members of each of these Standing Committees shall PE" 
be determined by each Synod. “les 
Rule 39.—The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall be a Standing Com- 
mittee on Credentials, whose duty it shall be, previous to the meeting of the 
Synod, to procure the credentials of the Delegates of the different Congrega- 
v bel, 


\ -Rule 40.—The rather firs 
shall/be Chair igh of eof 
suf time fat ‘pacHagrh 


mittee may elect its own Chairman “nd 











Rule 41.—All reports of Committees, seg reports of progress, shall > ahall 
be made in writing, and signed by a majority. #,aov- aeprareet del 

Rule 42—When a majority report is Pea by a report 3 the ~~ 
minority of the Committee, the former, after being read, shall lie upon the 
table until the latter is presented, after which, on motion, either may be ? 
considered. 


Rule 43.—When a report has been-_read, it shall be considered as prop- 
erly before the Synod, without a motion to accept. 

Rule 44.—A report of a Standing Committee cannot be taken up for - 
consideration in the same session in which it is presented, except by the 
unanimous consent of the Synod. . 

Rule 45.—Every resolution presented to the Synod shall, if requested 

_ by any member, be translated into the German language before action is 
taken thereon. j 

Rule 46—No member shall be allowed to return home before final 
adjournment, except on leave of the Synod. B 

Rule 47.—No motion or resolution appropriating any of the funds of “\ 4 
the Province, or affecting the expenditures of the same, shall be acted on 
by the Synod until it shall have been considered and reported upon by the 
Committee on Finance. 


ORDER OF BUSINESS. he 


Rule 48.—The following shall be the order of business :— 

Temporary organization. Nw { 
Report of the Standing Committee on Credentials, and roll-call. i 
Permanent organization. & 
Presentation of greetings and salutations. 
Presentation of reports of the Provincial Elders’ Conference and 
of all other Provincial Boards, Committees, Officers and Agents, elected 
or appointed to act during the preceding inter-synodal period. 

6. Presentation of reports and communications from the District 4) \e 
Synods and Boards. Wt 

7. Presentation of memorials or communications from the Congrega- *& > 
tions of the Province. &=N 

8. Presentation of memorials or communications from individuals. ”Y 

9. After the foregoing are disposed of, the regular order each day, —, 
after the devotional exercises, unless otherwise ordered by Synod, shall 
be :— 


RN PRT OO MG stavacieg Gore: ow 

t / ft aw ; 4 

whew Hey 2b. abhale Ge Uy nefliar S pve KP 4c, 

AVON is La be pees 
Capra 


SN Se 


pet Bie ' Lizz Sy Yr7se)- 


APPENDIX 189 


Reports of Standing Committees. 

Reports of Special Committees. 
Memorials or Resolutions from members. 
Unfinished Business. 

General Business. 


mooaos 


PROTEST: 


Rule 49.—When one or more members desire to protest against a reso- 
lution or other act of Synod, and to have this protest inserted on the 
Journal, he or they shall, within two days, present it in writing, with his 
or their names affixed, to the Secretary of the Synod, to be by him read 
before the Synod and entered on the Journal. : 


ALTERATIONS.OF THE RULES. 


Rule 50.—The Rules of Order may at any time be amended or sus- 
pended by a two-thirds vote of the members present. 


+ 


II.—SAMPLE OF A HANDBOOK OF A LOCAL 
CONGREGATION. | 


PART ONE. 
/ HISTORICAL. 
_1—THE MORAVIAN CHURCH IN GENERAL. 


The members of this Protestant Church are known as Moravians, be- 


- cause Moravia, a province of the Austrian Empire, during the fifteenth 


and sixteenth centuries constituted one of the chief seats of their Church, 
and because it was renewed, in the eighteenth, by refugees from that coun- 


‘try, who fled to Germany for the sake of religious liberty.. Their official 


name, however, is THE UNITAS FRATRUM, that is, THE UNITY 
OF THE BRETHREN, or THE BRETHREN’S CHURCH. It origin- 
ated in Bohemia and soon spread to Moravia. 


About the middle of the ninth century these two countries were con- 
verted to Christianity chiefly through the labors of the two illustrious mis- 
sionaries of the Greek Church, Cyrillus and Methodius. They translated the 
Bible into the language of the people, and introduced a national ritual. 
Hence, when Bohemia and Moravia gradually fell under the ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction of Rome, they, from the very earliest times, protested against 
some of its claims, and resisted its spiritual tyranny.. Such opposition led, 
at last, to the Bohemian Reformation, of which John Hus; born July 6, 
1369, was the distinguished leader. The Council of Constance, before 
which he appeared to plead his cause, broke its pledge of personal safety 
and condemned him to the stake. He suffered martyrdom on July 6, 1415. 


Out of his ashes rose the Brethren’s Church. It was founded by some 
of his followers in 1457, on the estate of Lititz, about one hundred miles 
east of Prague. This was sixty years before Luther began his reforma- 
tion, and more than a century before the Anglican Church, from which 
the Episcopalians are descended, was fully established. The Moravian is, 
therefore, by far the oldest Protestant Church, the origin of which is 
accurately known. 

Four principles were adopted by its members as the basis of their 
union, namely: first, the Bible is the only source of Christian doctrine; 


190 APPENDIX 


second, public worship is to be administered in accordance with the teach- 
ings of the Scriptures, and on the model of the Apostolic Church; third, 
the Lord’s Supper is to be received in faith, to be doctrinally defined in 
the language of the Bible, and every human explanation of that language 
is to be avoided; and fourth, godly Christian life is essential as an evi- 
dence of saving faith. 


Lititz soon became the rallying-point for awakened persons through- 
out Bohemia and Moravia, so that the new Church rapidly increased. When 
Luther began his reformation in 1517, the Brethren of Bohemia and Mo- 
ravia constituted a church of reformers numbering at least two hundred 
thousand members, counting over four hundred .parishes, using hymn-books 
and catechisms of its own, proclaiming its doctrine in confessions of faith, 
employing printing presses, and scattering Bohemian Bibles broadcast 
through the land. In the course of time a friendly correspondence was 
opened with the Reformers both of Germany and Switzerland. 


Both the Roman Catholic and the National Church persecuted the 
Brethren with fire and sword. No less than four different seasons of per- 
secution broke out from 1461 till 1547. The Brethren “had trials of cruel 
mockings and scourgings, yea moreover, of bonds and imprisonment.” 
They held their public services and their synods at night, in dense solitudes, 
around fires, under the starry canopy of heaven. They ‘were tortured on 
the rack, burned at the stake. But the blood of the martyrs was the seed 
of the Church. 

The fourth persecution led to the spread of the Brethren’s Church 
to Poland, where it grew so rapidly that in 1557 its Polish parishes con- 
stituted a distinct» Province in addition to the two already existing Prov- 
inces of Bohemia and Moravia. 


In the early part of the Thirty Years’ War, when the Bohemian Pro- 
testants had been defeated at the battle of the White Mountain, in 1620, 
the Emperor Ferdinand II inaugurated the so-called. Anti-Reformation, 
with the avowed purpose of crushing evangelical religion in Bohemia and 
Moravia. This end was accomplished in 1627. Only a hidden seed of the 
Church of the Brethren remained in these lands; the majority of its mem- 
bers, as well as the Lutherans and Reformed, were driven into exile. 


The Polish Province of the Church now acquired special importance. 
Here a new center for its beneficent activity was established at Lissa. A 
number of parishes were also established in Hungary; yet the Brethren 
hoped and prayed for a return to their native land. But the peace of 
Westphalia excluded Bohemia and Moravia from the benefits of religious 
liberty, which was elsewhere established. In 1656 Lissa was sacked and 
burned in the war which broke out between Poland and Sweden. For 
upwards of half a century the Brethren’s Church ceased to exist as a 
visible organization. -Yet its hidden seed in Bohemia and Moravia re- 
mained, Its illustrious Bishop, John Amos Comenius, the great educational 
reformer, filled with a prophetic anticipation of its future renewal, repub- 
lished its History, Confession and Discipline, commended its members to 
the Church of England, and took steps to perpetuate its Episcopate. 


In 1707 George Jaeschke, an aged patriach of Moravia, descended 
from the Brethren, spoke on his death-bed with great assurance of the 
speedy renewal of their Church. Fifteen years later two of his grandsons, 
Augustin and Jacob Neisser, with their families, followed Christian David 
to Saxony, where on June 17, 1722, they began to build the town of Herrn- 
hut, on the estate of Count Zinzendorf, who had offered them an asylum. 

Under the leadership of the pious Count, Herrnhut soon became the 
rallying-place for the descendants of the Brethren, several hundred of 
whom emigrated from Bohemia and Moravia. They introduced their an- 


APPENDIX 191 


cient discipline, handed down by Comenius, and to them, in 1735, their 
venerable Episcopate was transmitted from its surviving representatives. 
The Church again grew and prospered not only in the land of its renewal, 
but spread to various countries and heathen lands. John Wesley, the hon- 
ored founder of the Methodist Church, acknowledged himself to have been 
deeply indebted to its leaders. 


In the year 1732 the Moravian Church began its extended Foreign 
Mission Work, sending its first messengers, Leonard Dober and David 
Nitschmann, to the negroes of St. Thomas in the West Indies. There are 
at present, after an unbroken missionary activity of almost one hundred 
and ninety-two years, more than one hundred thousand converts in its care, 
gathered in many different heathen lands. 


In America the history of the Moravian Church dates back to the year 
1735, when a company of Moravians set sail for the Colony of Georgia. 
Efforts toward establishing permanent settlements there failing, led the 
survivors to accept the offer of George Whitefield, the renowned evan- 
gelist, to accompany him to Pennsylvania, where a Congregation was or- 
ganized in 1742 at Bethlehem, near the juncture of the Lehigh with the 
Delaware River. From this center, during the lapse of succeeding years, 
the Gospel was brought to the Indians in various parts of our land, Con- 
gregations were organized in different sections of the United States and 
Canada, and a vigorous activity was maintained in the Schools established 
for the education of the young. 


IIL—THE LOCAL CONGREGATION. 
(A Brief History of the Congregation). 


PART TWO. 


ABSTRACT OF THE CONSTITUTION OF THE MORAVIAN 
CHURCH. 


1. The government of the entire Moravian Church in all general 
matters, including the direction of Foreign Missions and of the Mission in 
Czecho-Slovakia, is vested in the General Synod, which body, before the 
World War, met at intervals of six years. When it can meet again cannot 
be determined at this date. 


2. The General Synod consists of (1) certain ex-officio members, 
(2) delegates elected by the several Provinces, and (3) appointed repre- 
sentatives from the Mission Fields. 

3. The General Synod takes cognizance of the doctrine, life and ac- 
tivity of the Moravian Church as a whole, and elects the Mission Board. 
In this Board, which is composed of five members, the Provinces and Mis- 
sions are represented. 


4. From one General Synod to the next the government of the Church 
is intrusted to the Directing Board of the Unity, which Board is composed 
of the Mission Board and the Executive Boards of the four Provinces. 

5. The Moravian Church is divided into four Provinces, viz., the Con- 
tinental, the British, the American, North, and the American, South. To 
the first belong the Congregations on the continent of Europe; to the sec- 
ond, those of Great Britain and Ireland; to the third, those in the Northern 
and Western States, and Canada; to the fourth, those in North Carolina. 


6. Each Province has its own organization and manages its own af- 
fairs. Its government is vested in the Provincial Synod which consists of 


192 APPENDIX 


(1) certain ex-officio members, (2) all Ministers in the active service of 
the Province, and (3) lay delegates chosen by the Congregations. 

7. From one Provincial Synod to the next the government of the 
Province is intrusted to the Provincial Elders’ Conference elected by the 
said Synod. ; 

8. The American Province, North, is divided into three Districts, of 
which each has its own Synod and Executive Board. 

9. The government of each Congregation is vested in the Church 
Council, which consists of the adult membership of the Congregation. 
The Council elects its own Executive Boards, viz., a Board of Elders and 
a Board of Trustees. 

10. The Boards of a Congregation have a right to decline a Minister 
appointed by the Provincial Elders’ Conference by stating a sufficient rea- 
son for so doing, but cannot prevent the removal of a Minister when called 
away by the Conference. The right to decline an appointment can be exer- 
cised by the Boards of such Congregations only which fully support their 
Minister from their own resources. 

11. The Orders in the Ministry of the Moravian Church are those 
of Deacons, Presbyters and Bishops. 

12. The degree of Deacon is conferred upon candidates for the Min- 
istry when employed as pastoral assistants or when first assuming charge ~ 
of a Congregation. 

13. The degree of Presbyter is conferred upon those who have /served 
acceptably as Deacons for one or two years. 

14. The Bishops are elected by the Synods of the respective Prov- 
inces. For the Mission Provinces Bishops are appointed by the General 
Synod or, in the interval between Synods, by the Directing Board of the | 
Unity. Bishops exercise spiritual supervision over the Church. To them 
belongs the function of ordaining Deacons and Presbyters, and of conse- 
crating other Bishops, which official acts must in every case be authorized 
by the Directing Board of the Unity or of the Province concerned. 

15. Every one serving the Church in an official capacity is under 
obligation to observe faithfully the enactments of the various Synods exer- 
cising authority over him. 


PART THREE. 
THE BROTHERLY AGREEMENT. 


(See Book of Order, Part V, Chapter I, where this document appears in 
full.) 


PART FOUR. 
RULES AND REGULATIONS. 


1—THE CHURCH COUNCIL. 


1. The Church Council of the Church 
at , consists of the 
members of the Congregation who have faithfully discharged their spiritual 
and financial obligations. 
2. The Council is convened 
Special meetings may be called whenever 


APPENDIX 193 


the Elders or the Trustees may deem it necessary, or when a request is 
made by ten members, which request shall be in writing and state the busi- 
ness to be submitted. 


3. Every meeting of the Council shall be announced on the preceding 
Sunday at the services of the Congregation. 


4. of.the members constitute a quorum. 


< 5. The Pastor is President of the Council. In his absence a tem- 
porary Presidents chosen. —~CS 


6.. The Council elects all Officers and Delegates of the Congregation, 
considers all matters of general interest, and determines the rules and prin- 
ciples for the management of the spiritual and temporal affairs of the Con- 
gregation. 

7. Every member of the Council has the right to give expression to 
his opinion concerning any matter under consideration, which, however, 
must always be done in a proper and brotherly manner. 


IIL—THE OFFICERS AND THEIRIDUTIES: 
A.—The Board of Elders. ~ 


1. The Board of Elders consists of members 

of the Congregation and the Pastor, who is the President_of the Board. 

members of the Board constitute a quorum. The Elders 

meet once a month, and as often besides as may be necessary. A Secre- 

tary is chosen from their midst, who shall keep a faithful record of their 
proceedings. 


2. The Elders are especially charged with the spiritual care and over- 
sight of the Congregation and all classes of its membership. They shall 
strive to secure a faithful compliance with the enactments of the General 
Provincial and District Synods, with “The Brotherly Agreement,” and all 
other established rules of the Congregation. 


3. They shall see to it that the public means of grace are regularly 
and faithfully dispensed according to the ritual and usage of the Moravian 
Church. 


4. They shall have the oversight of the religious culture of the chil- 
dren and youth of the Congregation, of their instruction in the history, 
principles and usages of the Moravian Church, and of the Sunday-school 
and Societies. 

5. They shall decide all matters pertaining to the admission, dismis- 
sal, suspension and exclusion of members. 


6. They shall determine when, how and by whom the church edifice 
may be used. 


7. They shall appoint the organist, ushers, collectors and such other 
assistants as may be necessary at the public services. 

8. They shall, when not provided for by synodical enactment, deter- 
mine when, how and what collections shall be-taken for causes outside of 
the local Congregation. 


B.—The Board of Trustees. 


1. The Board of Trustees consists of members 
of the Congregation of legal age. members of the Board 
constitute a quorum. The Trustees meet once a month, and as often besides 
as may be necessary. A President and a Secretary are chosen from among 
their number, and the latter shall keep a record of their proceedings. 


2. The Trustees are especially charged with the oversight of the 
temporal affairs of the Congregation, They shall strive to secure’ the 
13 


194 APPENDIX 


prompt payment of the Pastor’s Salary and of all Dues, and see to it that 
sufficient means are raised for the adequate support of the, Congregation. 

3. They shall keep all. church property, including the church prem- 
ises, in good repair, and in an attractive condition. 

4. They shall have charge of all permanent funds of the Congrega- 
tion, exercising the greatest of care to invest safely said funds. 

5. They shall at the close of each year audit the accounts and the 
Annual Report of the Treasurer, and report to the Church Council. 


6. They shall appoint the sexton and other officers not otherwise pro- 
vided for. 


C.—The Joint Board. 


1. The Joint Board consists of the Board of Elders and the Board 
of Trustees, and shall meet as often as necessary for the transaction of 
_ such business as may require the attention of both Boards. The Pastor 
shall preside at its meetings. 


~~ 2, The Joint Board shall decide on the acceptance of the Minister 
appointed for service in the Congregation. 


D.—The Secretary of the Church Council. 


The Secretary shall keep a faithful record of the proceedings of the 
Church Council, which record he shall submit to the Board of Trustees 
for approval, at the first meeting of that Board after the meeting of the 
Council. 


FE.—The Treasurer of the Congregation. 


The Board of Trustees appoints annually the Treasurer of the Con- 
gregation, who may be a member of the Board. He shall receive and be 
in charge of all current funds of the Congregation. He shall make no 
disbursements without a written order from the Secretary of the Board 
of Trustees. At the Annual Meeting of the Church Council he shall sub- 
mit a detailed report of the treasury for the past year. It shall also be 
his duty to attend the meetings of the Board of Trustees as often as that 
Board invites him to be present. 


III—THE ELECTION OF OFFICERS. 


1. All Officers, except the Treasurer, are elected annually at the 
meeting of the Church Council, which election shall 
be by ballot. 


2. Such persons only are eligible for election as Officers or Delegates 
as are at least twenty-one years of age and are faithfully discharging their 
spiritual and financial obligations. 


3. When vacancies occur, the same shall be filled at once by the re- 
maining Officers. 
IV.—MEMBERSHIP. : 
A.—Divisions of Membership. 


1. The members of a Congregation are classified as Communicants, 
Non-Communicants and Children. 
2, Communicants are all persons who have been admitted to the 
Communion of the Moravian Church by authority of the Board of Elders. 
3. Non-Communicants are the children of members who are above 
thirteen and under twenty-one years of age, and who have not been ad- 
mitted to the Holy Communion. 


4, The Children of the. Congregation are the baptized, but uncon- 


APPENDIX 195 


firmed children under thirteen years of age of Communicant Members, and 
the children of adherents of the Congregation who have received Baptism 
in the Moravian Church. 


B.—Admission to Membership. 


1. Such persons only may be admitted and regarded as members of 
the Congregation, who do not only sustain a good character and approve 
of the teachings, principles and usages of the Moravian Church in general, 
but who are also willing faithfully to observe the Rules and Regulations 
of the Congregation in particular, which willingness is expressed by sign- 
ing said rules. 

2. The Board of Elders is enjoined to exercise the greatest care in 
the admission of new members. They should make a thorough examina- 
tion of the candidates for reception with regard to their sincerity, and 
secure, as far as possible, a membership that has met with a change of 
heart. 

3. Applications for membership are made to the Pastor, who pre- 
sents the same to the Board of Elders. The Board is at liberty to reject, 
defer or act favorably on any application presented. When it has been 
decided to follow the last named course, the applicant shall be informed 
to this effect. After he has carefully examined the Rules and Regula- 
tions of the Congregation and given his signature «o the same, he is re- 
ceived at a public service by the right hand of fellowship. Between the 
time of application and admission an interval of from one to three months 
may elapse. 

4. Children are formally received into the Congregation by Baptism, 
in which connection their names are placed on the rolls of the Church 
Catalog. ; 

5. When both parents are received, all their baptized children under 
thirteen years of age are received with them. In cases when only one of 
the parents is received, the same rule shall apply, unless it be the expressed 
wish of the parents that their children shall not be so regarded. 

6. All unbaptized persons to be received into communicant member- 
ship, are received on confession of faith by Adult Baptism. Persons bap- 
tized in infancy are received on confession of faith by Confirmation. ° 

7+ Communicant members from other denominations are received at 
a public service by the right hand of fellowship, after the Letter of Dis- 
missal presented has received favorable consideration on the part of the 
Elders. In cases where no Letter of Dismissal can be furnished, it shall 
be the duty of the Board to decide the question of their reception and the 
manner of it. They may require a confession of faith. 

8. Communicant members from other Moravian Congregations need 
not be received publicly. After the Letter of Dismissal has received favor- 
able censideration on the part of the Board of Elders, the names of such 
are placed on the rolls of the Church Catalog, of which action public an- 
nouncement is made. 

9. The re-admission of members need not take place in public. A 
public announcement of such action of the Elders shall be sufficient. The 
term “re-admission” shall apply to all applicants who were formerly con- 
nected with the Congregation, and who, at the time of making application, 
are not members of any Church. 


10. All exceptional cases connected with the admission of members 
must be referred to the Provincial Elders’ Conference for a decision. 


C.—Dismissal, Discipline and Exclusion. 
1. When members remove from and vicinity, or when 


ws 


196 APPENDIX 


they no longer desire to be regarded as members, they are expected to 
notify the Pastor. Letters of Dismissal are granted to-members in good 
standing whenever requests for such are made. 


2. It is urged upon all members removing to localities where there 
are Moravian Congregations that they take with them Letters of Dis- 
missal to such Congregations. 


3. In the exercise of discipline there are three degrees: 


a. The first degree is private reproof and correction by the Pastor 
or the Elders. Should this fail of the desired effect, 


b. The second degree must be applied by citing delinquents into the 
presence of the Pastor and Elders, who are to admonish them faithfully 
and in love. A stubborn refusal to meet the Elders, at once forfeits mem- 
bership. When in the exercise of this degree of discipline, immediate re- 
formation is not attained, the Elders may exercise the milder discipline of 
exclusion from the Holy Communion, unless, in their estimation, the of- 
fense is so flagrant as to require the application of 


c. The third degree of discipline, which is exclusion from church- 
fellowship. This degree is applied to such as persist in disregarding estab- 
lished rules, despise all admonition, exert an injurious influence, and become 
seducers of others. 


4. When a member absents himself from the services of the Con- 
gregation or from the Holy Communion for more than a year, or fails to 
pay his dues for more than two years, without giving a sufficient reason, 
such a one virtually excludes himself from the Congregation. The names 
of such delinquents are “dropped” from the Church Catalog. 


5. Whenever it becomes a question with the Elders whether a mem- 
ber shall continue to be: regarded as such, in view of Articles 26 and 27 
of the “Brotherly Agreement,” the case in question shall be taken into 
sympathetic and prayerful consideration, and if the welfare of the Con- 
gregation should necessitate exclusion from church-fellowship, the Elders 
shall be under obligation to render their decision accordingly. 


V—BAPTISM AND CONFIRMATION. 


1. It is expected that the children of members be baptized as soon 
as possible. Whenever circumstances permit, it is desirable that this Sacra- 
ment be administered at a public service in the church. 


2. Before children are confirmed it is desirable that they shall have 
reached the age of at least thirteen years. 


3. All persons are confirmed with the distinct understanding that 
this rite, as a personal ratification of the baptismal covenant, shall mean 
to them a voluntary public confession of faith in Christ, and an expressed 
desire to become faithful members of the Congregation. 

4. The Sacrament of Adult Baptism and the rite of Confirmation are 
administered as often as candidates present themselves. Necessary instruc- 
tion in the truths of the Christian faith always ape Confirmation and 
the Baptism of adults. 


VI—THE HOLY COMMUNION AND LOVE-FEASTS. 


1. The Holy Communion is administered at least six times during 
the year, if possible, at the following seasons :— 
The First Sunday after Epiphany. 
The First Sunday in Lent. 
Maundy Thursday, Good Friday or Easter. 
Whitsunday. 


fee SOUES HE 


APPENDIX 197 


5. The Sunday nearest the Thirteenth of August. 
6. The Sunday nearest the Thirteenth of November. 

If feasible, it should also be administered on the Anniversary Fes- 
tival of the Congregation. 

2. Previous to the celebration of the Lord’s Supper, there shall be a 
preparatory discourse, which meeting all that are entitled to commune 
shall be expected to attend. 

3. A Communion service is a private service for the members of the 
Congregation. Persons of respectability may be admitted as spectators and 
communicant members of other Christian denominations may at any time, 
with the consent of the Pastor, commune with the Congregation. 

4. The Holy Communion is administered to the sick whenever they 
request it and the circumstances of the illness permit. 

5. Love-feasts were instituted in imitation of the ‘“Agapae’” of apos- 
tolic times (Jude 12), and are intended to set forth by a simple meal, of 
which all partake in common, that there is no respect of persons before 
the Lord, and that all are one in Christ, united among themselves by the 
closest bonds of Christian love. 

6.—Love-feasts should properly be regarded as private meetings for 
the members of the Congregation. It is, however, left to each Board of 
Elders to determine the restrictions with regard to the admission of strang- 
ers to these meetings. or 


VIIL—SPECIAL RULES FOR BAPTISMS, MARRIAGES AND 
FUNERALS. 


1. It is always to be taken for granted that the Pastor shall officiate 
at all Baptisms, Marriages and Funerals of members. To have some one 
else officiate shall naturally require the consent of the Pastor. 

2. That Baptisms, Marriages and Funerals may not unnecessarily come 
into conflict with the other engagements of the Pastor, members are ex- 
pected to notify him as early as possible before making any binding ar- 
rangements for such occasions. 


VIII—THE SICK AND NEEDY. 


1. When members are stricken with sickness or other distress, it shall 
be their duty to send word to the Pastor, so that he may be in a position 
to minister to such. 

2. Every member shall esteem it a special privilege to take both a 
prayerful and practical interest in those who are sick, sorrowing, distressed 
or in need, bearing in mind that we are all members of the same body, 
sharing each others’ joys and sorrows. 


IX.—ORGANIZATIONS IN THE CONGREGATION. 


1. All organizations in the Congregation, such as the Sunday-school 
and the various Societies, elect their own officers, adopt their own rules 
and keep their own records and accounts. 

2. These organizations should, however, bear in mind that they stand 
under the general oversight of the Congregation and its Executive Boards. 
It is to be taken for granted, therefore, that everything in the statutes and 
practice of these organizations shall be kept in strict accord with the spirit, 
principles and purpose of the Congregation. 


X.—PREACHING PLACES. 


1. If Preaching Places are maintained, the members of the Congre- 
gation living in the vicinity of such places shall meet annually as soon as 
possible after the meeting of the Church Council to transact such business 


198 APPENDIX 


as may pertain to them especially, and to elect two members from their 
number, who with the Pastor shall form a Committee of Oversight. 

2. Said Committee at each Preaching Place is charged with the over- 
sight of the work at said place, and shall be responsible to the Church 
Council for its stewardship. 

3. It must, however, be distinctly borne in mind that all the mem- 
bers connected with said Preaching Places are members of the Moravian 
Church at , entitled to all the privileges, 
while sharing all the responsibilities of said Congregation. 


XI—FINANCIAL REGULATIONS. 


1. It is the duty of every adult member of the Congregation to con- 
tribute according to his ability toward its needs. 

2. Every communicant member contributes as Annual Dues the sum 
of which is due on the first day of January of each year. 
Of this amount One Dollar is used to deftay the expenses of Provincial 
and District Administration, such as the salary of the Provincial Elders’ 
Conference, the cost of Provincial and District Synods, and the removal 
of Ministers. 

3. The salary of the Pastor is raised 

4. Annual collections of free-will offerings are gathered for the fol- 
lowing causes :— 

Retired Ministers—the last Sunday in January. 

The Mission in Czecho-Slovakia—the first Sunday in March. 

Ioreign Missions—Easter Day, or Whitsunday. 

Inter-denominational Causes—the first Sunday in May. 

Alaska Mission—the second Sunday in June. 

Home Missions—Sunday nearest September 16. 

Theological Seminary—last Sunday in Ncvember. 

5. No member has the right to make any personal claim on the prop- 
erty or funds of the Congregation. Should the Congregation ever disband, 
or secede to another denomination, all its property and funds shall revert 
to the Provincial Elders’ Conference of the Moravian Church in America, 
Northern Province. 


XII—RULES GOVERNING THE CEMETERY. 


XIII—THE RECORDS. 


1. All records, papers and documents of the Congregation and its 
organizations shall be in charge of the Pastor, who aa faithfully ‘pre- 
serve everything of value. 

2. At the close of each year the Pastor shall see to it that the Officers 
of the Congregation and of the various organizations deliver into his hands 
for safekeeping all records, books and papers no longer in use. 


XIV.—THE RULES AND REGULATIONS. 


1. The Church Council only shall have the power to amend the fore- 
going Rules and Regulations. Notice of any proposed amendment must be 
given when the meeting of the Council is announced. An amendment shall 
be valid only after it has received a two-thirds vote of those present, and 
has been sanctioned by the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 

2. The foregoing rules were adopted by the Church Council on 

and sanctioned by the Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference on 


INDEX 199 


INDEX OF LEGISLATIVE SOURCES. 





ABBREVIATIONS. 


R.—Results of the General Synod, English Edition, the year indicated. 
J.—Journal of the Provincial Synod, the year indicated. 

D.—The Provincial Digest, Edition of 1889. 

R. and D.—Rules and Discipline, Edition of 1902. 

Cc. C.—Committee on Codification. 

P. E. C.—Provincial Elders’ Conference. 





Note.—The first figure indicates the page of the Book of Order, and the 
figure after the comma the paragraph on the page. After the dash all figures 
not indicating the year of a Synod, refer to the pages of the documents con- 
taining the legislation, For example, 46, 83—J.19(%, 32, means Book of Order, 


2 
3. 
-4—R. 1914, 3, 4. 
-4—R. 1914, 4,5 
-3—R. 1914, 5, 6. 


, 


10, 1-4—R. 1914, 


6, 7. 
11, 1-6—R. 1914, 7) 8. 
9. 


12, 1-4—R. 1914, 

13, 1-4—R. 1914, 10, 11. 
14, 1-9—R. 1914, 11, 12. 
15, 1-5—R. 1914, 12, 13. 
16, 1-4—R. 1914, 13, 14. 
17, 1-3—R. 1914, 14, 15. 
18, 1-5—R, 1914, 53, 54. 


* page 46, paragraph 3, see Journal of the Synod of 1908, page 32. 


31, 4-10—-R. 1914, 73. 

32, 1-3—R. 1914, 74. 

32, 4-R. 1914, 50. 

32, 5-33, 3—R. 1914, 51, 52. 
33, 4-35, 9—R. 1914, 78-81. 
36, 1, 2—R. 1914, 50. 

36, 3-5—R. 1914, 85. 

37, 1-3—R. 1914, 86. 

37, 4-38, 2—R. 1914, 105. 
38, 3, 4—R. 1914, 95. 

39, 1-6—R. 1914, 95, 96. 
40, 1-5—R. 1914, 97. 

40, 6—R. 1914, 98. 

41, 1—R. 1914, 98, 

AV 22h BER’ 11014, 82. 

42 te DR #1014 #80: 

42, 3-5—R. 1914, 69. 

43, 1-3—R. 1914, 69. 


1-4—R., 


1914, 54-56. 


44, 1—R. 1914, 58. 


, I—R. 1914, 56. 
, 2-4—R. 


1, 2—R. 1914, 59. 
3-10—R. 1914, 60. 


, 2-8—R. 1914, 61, 62. 


9—R. 1914, 62. 
1-6—R. 1914, 62. 


1914, 57, 59, 


23, 7-14—R. 1914, 57, 58. 
24, 1-7—R. 1914, 58, 59. 
24, 8-10—R. 1914, 62, 63. 
24, 11—R. 1914, 60, 61. 
25, 5-8—R. 1914, 65. 


25, 9-27, 6—R. 
27, 7-28, 2—R. 
28, 3-28, 6—R. 


28, 7-29, 6—R. 


29, 7-30, 1—R. 


30, 2- 31, 3—R. 


1914, 66, 67. 
1914, 67, 68. 
1914, 68, 69. 


1914, 70. 


1914, 70, 71. 
1914, 71-73. 


44. 2D. 1; J. 1881, 37-39. 

44,3, 4-J. 1920, 266. 

45, 1-3—D. 108; J. 1888, 88, 111. 

45, 4-J. 1903, 125, 128. 

45, 5, 6—J. 1913, 267. 

46, 1—J. 1920, 267. 

46, 2—J. 1913, 266. 

46, 3, 4-J. 1908, 32. 

46, 5-49, 2—J. 1908, 88, 155-157. 

49, 3—J. 1913, 268. 

49, 4-50, 3—D. 61; J. 1856, 62-64, 74, 
75; R. 1857, 52, 53; J. 1903, 16; J. 
1913, 269, 270. 

50, 4—D. 63; J. 1858, 68, 72; J. 1884, 
59; J. 1888, 27, 39. 

50, 5—D. 64; J. 1876, 64; J. 1893, 83, 
OL. 

50, 6—D. 63; J. 1858, 68, 72. 


200 


50, 7-51, 3—D. 64; J. 1867, 63-65; J. 
1873, 64; J. 1884, 29, 30; J. 1893, 
83, 91. 

51, 4-6—D. 62; J. 1856, 62, 64; J. 
1864, 6; J. 1888, 64, 72, 90, 110; C. 
C.; J. 1913, 268. 

E17 Boia 1GkG erde 

51, 9-52, 14J. 1908, 88, 155; J. 1913, 
268, 269. 

Vag Lees as vgn i 

52, 16—D. 66; J. 


1856, 60, 69, 86, 87. 
1878, 166. 


53, 1—D. 69; J. 1861, 68; J. 1876, 63. - 


53, 2—D. 94; J. 1870, 82, 83. 
53, 3—D. 103; J. 1884, 67, 68. 
53, 4—J. 1898, 123, 124. 


53, 5—D. 63; J. 1888, 64, 76; J. 1908, 
54°C.) 
53, 6—J. 1908, 78. 


53, -7—J. 1903, 39, 57; J. 1913, 275. 
54, 1; 2—J. 1913, 269. 

54, 3—J. 1913, 62,63. 

Bd 4255 2hye Jos Ana ears) 

55, 3, 4J- 1913, 270. 

55, 5—D. 75; J. 1888, 90, 110; C. C. 
55, 6-56, 7—J. 1913, 270, 271. 


56, 8—D. 77; J. 1878, 150, 152. 

56, 9-11—D. 78; J. 1856, 76,'77; J. 
1884, 28, 29: R. 1848, Sec. 142; J. 
1913, 249. 

56, 12—D. 77; J. 1856, 100; J. 1868, 
110, 114. 

57, 1—J. 1908, 156. 

Dee — enol aan 

57D oS els / Or Seow 7.0. 

BV NA Koy. 

5/28 a to) eS ecw oO: 

58) Ia Re 191464, 

58, 2—J. 1920, 259. 

58, 3—D. 65, 66; J. 1868, 94, 120; J. 


1878, 108; J. 1888, 65.4785) J: 1903, 
93. 
58 4D: 66% “J. +1856, 
108 J. 1908,757, 58: 
58, 5—J. 1913, 249). GC. 
58, 6—R. 1914. 77: 
5Se/— Rela as Zs 
59, 1-7—D. 87; J. 
1903, 93-95; 1908, 
59, 8—R. 1914 62. 
59% OSC Nie. 
60mL=C Ae 
60, 2-61, 2—R. 1914, 40, 41. 
61, 3-63, 2—R. 1914, 41-43. 
63, 3-64, 1—J. 1908, 68, 69. 
64, 2-65, 2—R. 1914, 43-45. 
65, 3—R. 1914, 48, 49. 
65, 4—R. 1914, 41; D. 2; J. 1867, 65. 


98; J. 1878, 


1884, 32-34; J. 
84; J. 1920, 263. 





INDEX 


65, 5-66, 1—R. 1889, 91; R. 1914, 41; 


D. 41; J. 1864, 74; J. 1903, 33, 36. 

66, 2—D. 2; J. 1867, 65. 

66, 3-5—R. 1914, 49; D. 41; J. 1864, 
74, 77; J. 1903, 40, 59, 60; J. 1908, 
55. 

66, ,6,-7—Rs.1914,449. Di4is R-1857, 
Sec. 34. 

67, 1-68, 1—R. 1914, 48, 49, 58, 67, 
76. 


68, 2, 3—R. 1899, 87. 

68, 4, 5—R. 1899, 88, 89; R. 1914, 42, 
48, 50. 

68) 6—D. 41; J. 1861, 67; J. 1864, 51. 

68, 7-9—R. 1899, 90; R. 1914, 49. 

692 d-2—=R 1914945: 

69, 3—D. 30; J. 1817; R. 1818, Chap. 
OAS See. 10s). 188i S25 104 ae 
L855: SResoleaZ lanl lees 

69, 4—R. 1914, 45. 

69, 5—J. 1868, 89, 90, 99. 

69, 6-70, 2—D. 31; J. 1855, 
21; R. 1914, 46. 

70, 3, 4-—J. 1903, 40, 64, 84, 87: 

70, 5, 6—R. 1914, 46; J. 1898, 84, 87. 

71, 1—J. 1920, 268. 

71, 2—J.,1908, 187. 

71, 5—D. 12; J. 1884, 77, 78 

71, 6-72, 1—J. 1903, 45, 46, 76; J. 
1920, 263, 264. 

72, 2, 3—R. 1914, 46. 

72, 4. Se 1914, 46; 
Tsk 

Zc O- 1 eames 

73, 1, 2—D. 27, 41; J. 1884, 77, 78; J. 
1881, 99, 100; R. 1914, 47, 48; C. C. 

73, 3—J. 1903, 97, 110. 

73, 4, 5—J. 1903, 96, 97, 110. 

74, 1-3—J. 1903, 97, 110; J. 1913, 252. 

74, 4-6—J. 1903, 67, 98, 102, 1 

74, 7—D. 88; J. 1888, 51, 61. 

74, 8-75, 1—J. 1903, 97, 98, 1103s 
J. 1920, 264. 

75, 2—D. 31; J. 1864, 73. 

75) 3-6—J. 1903, 98,--99, P11 9Ge Ow: 
J. 1920, 264. 

76, 1—D. 89; J. 1876, 80, 81; J. 1878, 
157, 158: J. 1888, 50, 61. 

VO02shos ay: 85, 89; J. 1881, 83; J. 
1903, 44, 75; J. 1920, 264. 

76, 4,-5—D. 98; J. 1861, 43, 44; D. 
101; J. 1870, 88. 

77. 1, 2—-Joneoe) SOGI. 

77, 3—D. 98, 104; J. 1881, 95, 97. 

77, 4, 5—D. 104-106; J. 1876, 57, 58, 
83-85; J. 1881, 94-97; Charter in 
Part Five. 


Resol., 


D. 27; J. 1884, 


INDEX 


78,) 1-3—D, 105 = J271876, 57, 58; 83- 
85;. Charter in Part Five. 

78, 4—J. 1913, 262. 

Ms, SCG 

78, 6—J. 1920, 268. 

78, 7, 8—D. 105, 106; J. 1876, 57, 58, 
83-85. j 

78, 9—D. 100, 101; J. 1881, 95, 97. 

79, 1—J. 1898, 60, 61. 

JQaZ lanl O98. 2078 

79, 3, 4—J. 1913, 247; J. .1920, 269. 

79, 5, 6—D. 99;:J. 1861, 43, 44. 

79, 7—D. 101, 103; J. 1878, 161, 162; 
J. 1884, 48, 49. 
79, 8=De 103; J: 
19032 52° 103: 

80, 1—D. 100; J. 1888, 66, 101. 

80, 2, 3—J. 1898, 122, 123; J. 1913, 
263. 

80, 4—D. 99, 100; J. 1861, 
1878 "16-2 1888) 66,7101. 

80, 5-81, 1—D. 105, 107;J. 1876, 58, 
85 


1881, 96, 97; J: 


44; J. 


481, 2-7—D. 92; J. 1868, 95, 119, 120; 


G 1898770 41913, 263, 


81, 8, 9—D. 103; J. 1881, 95-97; J. 
1884, 48, 49. 
82, 1—D. 102; J. 1870, 87, 88; J. 


1873, 82, 83; J. 1884, 48, 49. 

82 25P20102:0J. 1867,°79, 93% J. 
1884, 48, 49. 

82, 3—D. 90; J. 1878, 168, 169: J. 
1903, 51, 103. 

82, 4—D. 103; J. 1873, 82, 83. 

82, 5-8—J. 1908, 68, 69; J. 1913, 247; 
J. 1920, 262. 

82, 9-83, 5—J. 1913, 247; J. 1920, 260, 

83, 6—D. 95; J. 1878, 125-128. 

83, 7, 8—D. 95; J. 1878, 125-128; J. 
1908, 59, 60. 

84, 1-6—D. 95, 96; J. 1881, 100; J. 
1888, 28, 56; J. 1878, 125-128. 

84, 7, 8—D. 96; J. 1878, 125-128: J. 
1881, 100; J. 1884, 64: J. 1908, 47, 
48, 59, 60. 

84, 9—J. 1908, 40, 41. 

84, 10-85, 2—J. 1913, 259, 260. 

85, 3-7—D. 90, 95, 96; J. 1878, 125- 
128; J. 1888, 70, 89; J. 1913, 260. 
85, 8-86, 5—D. 94, 95: J. 1884, 63, 
64; J. 1888, 28, 56, 70, 89; J. 1893, 
109; J. 1898, 52, 53: J. 1903, 48, 70; 

J. 1913, 260. 

86, 6—J. 1913, 260, 261. 

Co  bake O 

87, 1-5—D. 97, 98; J. 1876, 88, 89; 
J. 1881, 101, 102; J. 1884, 69; J. 





201 
1888515201 Al 908s 5159525" ali 
1913, 264. 
87, 6—R. 1914, 142. . 
88, 1—J. 1920, 265, 
88, 2-4—D. 108, 109; J. 1876, 101; 


J. 1920, 278, 279. 

88, 5-89, 2—J. 1920, 265, 266. 

89, 3-91, 3—Resolutions of the Fourth 
Conference of the General Direct- 
ing Board, 1922. 

91, 4-6—R. 1914, 19. 

92, 1—J. 1920, 261. 

92, 2—D. 109, 110; J. 1867, 97, 101; J. 
1876, 86, 87. 

92, 3-5—R. 1899, 139; R. 1914, 20, 
42. 

93, I—R. 1899, 160; J. 1898, 79, 80. 

93, 2-4—R. 1899, 139; J. 1920, 261. 

93, 5, 6—-R. 1914, 19; D. 109; J. 
1878, 140, 141. 

93, 7—D. 110; J. 1864, 60, 65. 

O41). 1920) 261e 

OAS 2-—oR 1914-47" 

94, 3—D. 33, 34; J. 1858, 56, 59; J. 
1864, 60, 63, 65; J. 1870, 82, 83. 

94, 4—J. 1913, 253. 

94, 5—J. 1893, 55, 90. 

95, 1-6-—See Charter in Part Five. 

96, 1-4—D. 33, 34, 35; J. 1855, 95, 
LOOM TOS I. 1858, 56. 60a 1864 
60, 65, 75; J. 1867, 95, 102; R. 1914, 
42; Charter in Part Five. 

96, 5-7—D. 37; J. 1884, 39; J. 1893, 
97, 112; J. 1903, 40, 44, 58, 70, 75. 
97, 1-4J. 1893, 97, 112; J. 1903, 40, 

58; J. 1908, 49. 

O75 6) - 18937 97.01 12: 

97, 7—D. 32; J. 1847, Sec. 98, b. 

97, 8—J. 1903, 40, 58. 

97, 9—D. 32; J. 1888, 108, 113; J. 
1903, 97, 110; J. 1908, 37. 

98, 1—J. 1881, 72, 77; J. 1903, 40, 59. 

98, 2, 3—D. 37; J. 1884, 38, 39. 

98, 4J. 1920, 260. 

98, 5—D. 36; J. 1878, 141: 

98, 6, 7—D. 39; J. 1876, 86, 87; J. 
1903, 40, 59. 

98, 8—J. 1920, 261. 

99, 1, 2—D. 34; J. 1870, 82, 83; J. 
1898, 52, 53; J. 1888, 53, 68, 

99, 3—D. 35; J. 1870, 66, 67. 

99, 4—D. 36; J. 1881, 52, 53, 77. 

99, 5—J. 1858 56, 58; J. 1903, 43, 70. 

99, 6—D. 33; J. 1858, 56, 59. 

99, 7—D. 35; J. 1868, 95, 120, 121. 

100, 1—D. 37; J. 1884, 38; 39. 

100, 2—D. 35; J. 1870, 69; C. C. 


202 


100.5— EG. © 
100, 4—J. 1893, 116-120; J. 1898, 65, 
105; see Charters. 


100, 5D» 110, 112; J. +1858, 93-95; 
J. 1870, 70. 
100, 6—D. 111; J. 1858, 93, 95. 


101.71, 22D> ther 
1867, 97, 101. 

101, 3—J. 1920, 261. 

101, 4D. 110; J. 1867, 97, 101. 

101, 5—D. 110; R. 1848, Sec. 97. 

101, 6—J. 1908, 48. 

107 1919 e253. 


1876, 86, 87; J. 


101, 8—J. 1903, 44, 75. 

101, 9102, 1—J. 1913, “254, 255; + J: 
1920, 262. 

102:°2:103, 12> 1093s 2623 263 


1920, 275. 

103.62—D ell Oem leone moon 

103, 3—J. 1903, 41, 64. 

103, 4—J. 1920, 278. 

10325—J 19130251; 

103,.6—D. 119; J. 1861, 64; J. 1884, 
60; J. 1888, 37, 62. 

104, 1—J. 1913, 256. 

104, 2, 3—C. C.; J. 1920, 274. 

104, 4, 5—D. 92; J. 1881, 107; J. 
1898, 58, 59; J. 1903, 81, 82, 102. 

105, 1-4—J. 1913, 255; J. 1920, 274. 

105, 5—J. 1864, 63, 64; J. 1888, 82, 
98. 

105;:6—D* 120 29f 4 1855, 9136,' 137.7432 
1864, 52, 53. 

105, 7—J. 1908, 57, 58. 

105, 8—D. 120; J. 1870, 90. 

105, 9—D: 120; *J. -1856, .99. 

105, 10—J. 1908, 57-59; J. 1913, 251. 

106, 1—J. 1908, 57-59. 

106, 2—D. 120; J. 1873, 73, 74. 

106, 3—D: 1213 J.. 1864, 52, 533... 
LSG7Heso: 

106, 4—C. C. 

106,°5=—D 2121"): 
87, 88. 

106, 6—J. 1908, 58. 

106, 7—D. 121 > Jx18205,00 3.1878: 
141; J.°1903, 81, 101; J. 1920, 274. 

106, 8—D. 119; J. 1881, 87. 

107, 1—D. 119; J. 1876, 66; 
98, 111. 

107, 2, 3——J. 1903, 41, 64. 

1072 4E= Dal tS eel e Grae pose eee Ge 


1870, 90; J. 1881, 


J. 1888, 


107, 5—J. 1870, 63, 65; J. 1873, 61; 
J. 1903, 81, 101. 

107, 6—J. 1913, 257,258; J. 1920, 
276, 277. 








INDEX 


108, 1—J. 1884, 61, 62. 

108, 2—J. 1888, 75, 93; J. 1893, 39, 
67: J. 1903, 81, 101. 

108, 3—D. 5; J. 1864, 58, 59. 


108, 4, 5—J. 1893, 62, 74; J. 1920, 
274. 

108, 6—D. 118; J. 1898, 47. 

108, 7—J. 1920, 274. 

108, 8—P. E. C. 

10% Ff, 2JwA888, 51.61 ej eicuey 
57, 58; J. 1913, 251. 

109, 3-111, 12—J. 1920, 270-272. 

111, 13—D. 92, 93: J. 1881, 63. 

112, 1°32: 93%. J, 1876 aes 
1881, 63. 

112, 3—D. 93: J. 1908, 56, 57. 

LID del IS Aenne 

115, 2, 3—Jy 1903) 99-1111 


115, 4—D. 86; J. 

116, 1-4—C. C.;.D. 86; 
J. 1855, 115, 154: 

116, 5-117, 4—C. C. 

118, 1—J. 1920, 264. 

118, 2—D. 86; J. 1867, 72, 73. 

118, 3_D. 87) - fs 1881, 0°59) (725 aa 
1884, 32-34; J. 1888, 50, 58, 59. 
118, 4—J.- 1903; 93-95; J. 1920, 263. 

118, 5—D. 87; J. 1884, 32, 34. 

118, 6—J. 1903, 88, 108. 

119, 1—D. 87; J. 1884, 32-34; J. 
1903, 61, 93-95. 

119, 2—J. 1903, 113, 128. 

120, 1, 2—D. 78; J. 1868, 125; R. 
1869, Appendix C. 6. 

120, 3-6—J. 1920, 274. 

121, 1-9—J. 1913, 271-273. 

121, 10-122, 10—J. 1913, 271, 272. 

122, 11, 12—J. 1913, 250, 271. 

123; I—D.' 81; -J~ 1870,> 78,979 se 
1888, 89. 

123, 2—D. 67, 68; J. 1864, 79; J. 
1867, 50; J. 1873, 63, 64: °F. 48s 


1849, 26. 
J. 1849, 27; 


105,: 106; J..1920, 259, 
123, 3—D. 81; J. 1878, 144, 146; J. 
1888, 89. 


123, 42124 8J. 19137272 o7a 

124, 9—J. 1913, 274. 

125, 1, 22R, 1914 16: 

125. 3-126, 2—R.,1914, 17077, 

126, 3-55J, 18817 57 842 C, Cael 


SS 
127" 1—D. 64; J. 
1898, 113. 
127, 2-7—D. 65; J. 1884, 50, 52; 
127, 8—J. 1898, 113. ; 
127, 9—D. 65; J. 1878, 150, 152. 
127, 10-128, 2—C. C. 


18815*57, 847°), 


CAC 


INDEX 


128, 3—D. 31; J. 1855, Resol. 21. 

128, 4—D. 27; R. 1848, Sec. 67; C. C. 

1289-19 30% Js 1876; 77 CHC. 

128, 6—D. 29; R. 1848, Sec. 67-76. 

128, 7—D. 29, 30; J. 1861, 52, 66, 
Orel. 1876, 77. 

TZ), 1—D. 30;\J. 1876, °77. 

120 yZ3~—C,..C. 

129, 4-6—D. 27; R. 1848, Sec. 67. 

129, 7—D. 29; J. 1855, Resol. 21. 

129, 8—J. 1920, 278. 

129, 9—D. 28, 29; R. 1848, Sec. 70. 

130, 1-4—C. C.; P. E.-C. 

130, 5—D. 10; J. 1876, 76, 
1914, 17. 

TS0MO= nk, 10142 56. 

130, 7-9—D. 6; J. 1861, 44; R. and 
Ra top Gig Be 

131, 1-4—D. 14; J. 
Dh, Woe 4ENES 

Tloro-— lc LOOs LOL: eRe 1848) 
eG, 1 Jenteol, 95, 97: J. 1884, 
58, 59; J. 1908, 38. 

132771 — Dall oer. 1848. Secr 51, 

132, 2-8—D. 21-24; J. 1868, 39, 43, 
80, 84; C. C. 

132, 9—D, .94-,R. 1836. 

132, 10-133, 1—D. 14, 21; J. 1864, 
weer 295, 10Z27-J. 1903, 121, 
128, 

133, 2-7—D. 13, 14; J. 1847, Sec. 58; 
Tate eene), 1855; Resol., 215 J. 
1864, 64; J. 1881, 64, 65; J. 1876, 
98. 

134, 1, 2—D. 101; J. 
IT 

134, 3), 4—D. 100, 101; J. 1881, 44, 
A2sN . 1884059. 

isda) 24 4). 1870, 743) J. 1898. 
48, 49; J. 1908, 44, 45, 46. 

eee eee la) 847, © Secs 63m J: 
1849, 26. 

135, 1-136, 2—R. 1914, 36-38. 

136; 3--D. 17; J..1867,. 81,.93. 

136, 4-137, 1—D: 18; J. 1867, 81, 93. 

Tor 2-5=_D. 219 J. 1855, Resol.;. 23; 
Pade. 8d) 89> -J.<18/6,078,279.3 RB: 
1914, 38, 39. 

Dered-ist he-D.:- 19°20: ..J. $1855; 
Resol., 20; J. 1867, 81, 82, 93, 95, 
102; J. 1908, 63, 64; J. 1913, 249. 

138, 3—D. 19; J. 1870, 88, 89. 

138, 4-6—J. 1913, 248. 

1391-4 Re 21914523, 224: 

139, 5,.6—D. 25; J. 1870, 66, 67; J. 
1876, 78. 


io IR: 


1861, 44° R. and 





1881, 89, 90; 


203 
139, 7—J. 1908, 66. 
140, 1—R. 1914, 23. 
140, 2-4—D. 25, 27; J. 1855, 85; J. 


U861, 5398635 JaelS64e 59\2 =) 91867, 
9094 mie, 1873783], 2188815 ay. 
1903-79 1042" €.-@ 

14 Oro =14lero—— Ieee LO 14a Oe a iewn Dy ame: 
JieelS76% 66.07; els 130) 

141, 6-142, 1—J. 1898 80, 83; R. 
1914, 19. 

1422) e087 O07: 

14259 —D18 ee L868 677.85 
1870, 88, 89; J. 1873, 65. 

a2. A143 — Re Oa on 27s 

144, 1-4—D¢ 3-5; J. 1864, 58, 59, 72, 
SZ elses. Ll ien ISS Sasi ai: 

144, 5-7—R. 1914, 27, 28; D. 8; J. 
18558 132: 

1455 —— 899m 48-5). 

1 et AG) 2 5a dO 4S 2 es eaten 
1899, 42;-J. 1864, 59; R. 1879, 162; 
J. 1870, 86. 

146, 4-10—R. 1914, 33, 34; R.-and D. 
17; J. 1864, 81, 82; J. 1898, 93, 94; 
J. 1913, 257. ) 

147, 1-6—D. 5; R. 1848, Sec. 24; J. 
[Sa7el03 P.-E. G 

147, 7-9—R. 1914, 34; R. and D. 16; 
DOr 1861 44: 

14/70 R 2191434" Cae. 

148, 1—J. 1913, 256. 

14S ees oR 101A: 35-0 Ga Ce 

148, 6-149, 1—R. 1914, 32; D. 8; J. 
US50,07 9,070 suas LOSS als la OAc 
eral MDE amass 

149, 2, 3—R. 1899, 48, 49: R. 1914, 
31. 

149, 4—D. 5; J. 1864, 58, 59. 

149, S—R. 1899, 47: R. 1914, 31. 

149° 6—D. 4.9% Je 1855, 75.76 35)3 
1861; 52,406., J; 1870, 66, 67% J; 
1881, 105, 106. 

150, 1, 2—J. 1903) 42, 65; J. 1867, 79; 
88. 

150, 3—R. 1899, 48: R. 1914, 31. 

150, 4-6—R. 1914, 28. 

151, 1-3—R. 1914, 29; D. 7; J. 1876, 
87, 88. 

Sia aoe Ret 104) 245 

MISA Sila}, 22 Res THOME eae 2204) 

oso ode Re OL Aen ier a1O: 

(54 e251 899" 66: 

155, 1-3—R. 1899, 67, 68, 36. 

155, 4-156, 3—D. 2, 3; J. 1867, 79, 80, 
88, 89; J. 1920, 279. 

156, 4-6—R. 1914, 20, 21. 





204 


156, 7.1589 2-5D.0 lena ee 
129; J. 1864, 72, 82; J. 1876, 87, 88; 
J. 1878, 142, 143; J. 1903, 42, 43, 
65, 70; J. 1893, 82, 107; J. 1908, 61, 
63; J. 1920, 275, 276. 

158, 3-5—D. 16; J. 1868, 101, 121. 

158, 6—D. 3; J. 1864, 58, 59. 

158, 7-159, 3—R. 1914, 21. 

150) 4:5 Jan 18031) 82483-01072 va 
1903, 42, 65. 

159, 6-160, 1—J. 1908, 68, 69. 

160, 2-4—R. 1914, 17, 18. 


ASa5 ye 





INDEX 


161, 1-5—D. 14; J. 1855, 108; J. 1873, 
70, 71; J. 1888, 103, 113, 114. 

161, 6-8—D. 10; J. 1855, Resol., 22; 
J. 1858, 75, 76; J. 1873, 71. 

161, 9-162, 1—R. 1899, 73. 

162, 2, 3D. 10, 11; J. 1861, 52, 66; 
J. 1867, 79, 80, 88, 89. 

162, 4-163, 1—D. 12, 13; R. 1818; J. 
1873, 80, 81; J. 1920, 264. 

163, 2—D. 90; J. 1878, 168, 169. 

163, 3, 4—J. 1903, 47, 82; J. 1908, 44, 
47 


163, 5—D. 90; J. 1920, 279, 


INDEX 


205 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 





Note.—The first of the figures separated by a comma indicates the page, 
and the other the paragraph on the page; for example, 28, 3, means page 28, 


paragraph 3. 





Abandoned Congregations, 81, 4. 

Abstaining from the Lord’s Supper, 
146, 7. 

Abstinence urged, Total, 140, 2. 

Abstract of the Sustentation Fund, 
as§. 74 

Accounts with the Book Shop, 105, 5. 

Accusations against a Minister, 72, 4. 
Against Members, 137, 4, 5. 

Acolytes, 65, 5. The 

Administration Fund," ~~~ 
Provincial, 118, 3. 
Unity, 43, 2. 

Administration of the 
145, 4. 

Admission of Congregations, 79, 6; 
NG 

Admission of Members, 130, 6. 

Advisory Finance Board, 111, 13. 

Advocates of Foreign Missions, 84, 3. 

Affiliated Work, 80, 2. 

Agents for Moravian Publications, 
T035.008 

Alaska Auxiliary Societies, 86, 3. 

Alaska Mission, 85, 8. 

Alumni and Alumnae, 101, 8. 

Amendments to the 
Provincial By-Laws, 48, 2; 57, 1. 
Provincial Constitution, 48, 1. 

America, Beginning of the Moravian 
Giurch, 45 1. 

American Bible Society, 88, 2. 

Amusements, Worldly, 139, 1. 

Ancient Moravian Church, 1, 1-3, 4; 
Seca, 

Anniversaries of Congregations, 151, 


Sacraments, 


Annual Collections, 163, 5. 
Reports of Congregations, 131, 8; 
BRE ae 
Reports of Treasurers, 132, 10. 
Statistics, 56, 12. 
Anti-Saloon League, 140, 3. 
Appeals, 
By Ministers, 73, 3; 75, 2. 
To General Directing Board, 26, 
8-10. 
To General Synod, 24, 3-7. 











To Provincial Elders’ Conference, 
123 eel 2. 
To Provincial Synod, 58, 1. 
Appendix of Book of Order, 185. 
Appointments by Provincial Elders’ 
Conference, 
Advocates of Missions, 84, 3. 
American Bible Society Represent- 
ative, 88, 3. 

Chairmen of Synodal Meetings, 53, 
2-4. 

Committee on Moravian Literature, 
104, 6. 

Editors of Church Papers, 106, 4. 

Editorial Committees, 106, 8. 

Managers of Church Papers, 106, 4. 

Ministers, 69, 1. 

Provincial Evangelist, 82, 8. 

Religious Educational Board, 102, 

Secretary of Missionary Education, 

84, 10. 

Visitors to Congregations, 56, 9. 
Appointments by Provincial Synod, 

Brother for the Synodal Sermon, 

Ske il 

Committee on 

cence, 163, 3. 

Country Church Commission, 82, 9. 

Evangelistic Committee, 82, 5. 

Special Publication Committee, 104, 

4 


Systematic Benefi- 


Sunday-school Committee, 158, 2. 
Archive Building Committee, 109, 2. 
Archives, General, 42, 3. 

Provincial, 109, 1. 

Assessment, Provincial, 118, 4. 
Attendance of children at services, 

15659410 
Auditorswall 2, 3: 

August the Thirteenth, 6, 1. 
Authorities, Duty of School, 92, 3. 


Baptism, Holy, 37, 3; 145, 4. 
Beginning of New Work, 78, 9. 
Beneficence, Systematic, 162, 4. 
Bethlehem Preparatory School, 97, 4. 


206 


Bethlehem Seminary and College for 
Women, 100, 3; 178. 

Bible Classes, 156, 7; 158, 1. 

Bible Study, Meetings for, 149, 6. 

Bishops, 67, 1. 

Board of Church Extension, 77, 4; 
170. 

Religious Education, 102, 2. | 

Board of Elders of 
Ganadian) District, 123.44 0172: 
Congregations, 128, 4. 

‘Northern Diocese, 54, 1; 58, 6; 168. 

Board of Trustees of 
Congregations, 12%, 4. 
Larger Life Foundation, 

171. 

Linden Hall, 100, 4; 180. 
Moravian College and Theological 
Seminary, 95, 1; 175. 
Moravian Seminary and 

for Women, 100, 4; 178. 
Nazareth Hall, 100, 4; 183. 
Western Home for Students, 101 

9, 

Boards, District Executive, 123, 4. 
Canadian District, 123, 4; 172. 
Western District, 123, 4; 174. 

Boarding Schools, 100, 3; 175-184. 

Bohemian Mission, 19, 4; 33, 4; 86, 7. 

Book of Order, 60, 1. 

Bodksonop. 105, 5° 7114.4 
132-98; ae 

Brotherly Agreement, 137, 6; 165. 

Brueder-Botschafter, Der, 106, 3. 

Buildings, Church, 134, 1. g 

Business, Secular, 152, 3—153, 2. 

By-Laws, Provincial, 49, 3; 120, 3. 


110, 6; 


College 


5 


California Indian Mission, 86, 6. 
Call to Mission Service, 39, 2. 
Canadian District, 120, 5; 172. 
Care of Poor and Sick, 161, 9. 
Care of Souls, 64, 2. 
Catechism, 108, 4; 147, 8; 157, 3, 12. 
Certificates of Ordinatfon, 68, 9. 
Change of Pastors, 70, 1, 2. 
Charters, 
Board of Church Extension, 170. 
Board of Elders, Canadian District, 
E72. 
Executive 
trict, 174. 
Linden Hall, 180. 

Moravian College and Theological 
Seminary, 175. 
Moravian Seminary 

for Women, 178. 


Board, ~Western Dis- 


and College 


116, 8; 


INDEX 


Nazareth Hall, 183. 

Provincial Elders’ Conference, 168. 

Trustees of the Larger Life Foun- 

dation, 171. 

Chief Eldership of the Saviour, 10, 4. 
Children, Meetings for, 158, 6. 

Of the Church, 93, 2. 

Training of, 154, 2. 
Choir System, 160, 2. 
Christ the Central Doctrine, 15, 1. 
Christian Life, 17, -2. 
‘ Additional Means, 151, 4. 

In the Ancient Church, 3, 2. 
Christian Union, 12, 2; 45, 1. 
Church Buildings, 134, 1. 

Council, 127, 10. 

Edifices, Dedication, 134, 3. 

Extension Board, 77, 4; 170. 

Extension Fund, Old, 81, 2. 

Extension Fund, Provincial, 80, 5. 

Music, 144, 5. 

Papers, 105, 6. 

Property, 133, 2, 

Records, 132, 2. 

Rules, 137, .634.189. 

Schools, 91, 4;.102, 1; 175-184. 

Year, 150, 4. 

Civil Government, 151, 4. 

Tiites 152533 
Claims .on Church Property, 133, 2. 
Class System, 160, 2. 

Classes, Bible, 156, 7; 158, 1: 

Evening, 79, 2. 

Organized Sunday-school, 158, 1. 

Teachers’ Training, 156, 4; 157, 13. 
Classes of Congregations, 126, 3. 
Collections, Alaska Mission, 86, 4. 

Foreign Missions, 85, 6. 

Home Missions, 82, 3. 

Inter-denominational Work, 88, 4. 

Mission in Czecho-Slovakia, 87, 3. 

Missionary Meetings, 8), 7. 

Schedule of Annual, 163, 5. 

Theological Seminary, 100, 2. 
College, Moravian, 94, 2. 

Comenius, John Amos, 3, 3; 5, 1. 

Commission, Country Church, 82, 9. 
Committees, Synodal and Inter-syno- 

dal, 

Credentials, District Synods,: 124, 8. 

Credentials, Provincial Synod, 188, 

39. 

Czecho-Slovakian, 34, 3. 

Evangelistic, 82, 5. 

Executive, General 

Board, (22.3228) 3a 74: 

Home for Lepers, 41, 2. 


Directing 


INDEX 


Larger Life, 109, 3; 110, 5. 
Presiding, General Synod, 
2345) 

Standing, Provincial Synod, 187, 38. 

Sunday-schools, 158, 2. 

Systematic Beneficence, 163, 3. 
Communion, Brethren’s, 8, 2. 

Holy, The, 146, 4. 

Complaints concerning members, 137, 

Ane: 

Conferences, 

General Directing. Board, 27, 7. 

General Czecho-Slovakian, 35, 5. 

Laymen’s, Provincial Synod, 53, 4. 

Ministerial, Provincial Synod, 53, 4. 

Provincial Elders’ Conference, 54, 

ee 58.5.6: 
Confirmation, 147. 7, 
Congregations, 125, 1. 
Consecration of Bishops, 27, 2. 
Constitution of the Province, 46, 5. 

Of the Unity, 18, 1—32, 3. 
Council, Church, 127, 10. 

Home Missions’, 83, 4. 

On Organic Union, 46, 1. 
Counter-reformation, Bohemian, 3, 4. 
Country Church Commission, 82, 9. 
Cradle Roll, 157, 7. ; 

Cup of Covenant, 149, 1. 

Czecho-Slovakian Committee, 34, 3. 
General Conference, 35, 5. 
Mission, 33, 4;-86, 7. 


Dawe 5 


Day of Prayer for the Theological 
Seminary, 99, 3. 
Deacons, 66, 3. 
Dedication of Church Edifices, 134, 3. 
Deeds to Property, 133, 2. 
Degrees of Discipline, 136, 4. 
Papeete to District Synods, 121, 
Or 75 
To Federal Council, 46, 4. 
To General Synod, 20, 4; 53, 5. 
To Provincial Synod, 50, 1, 4. 
Der Brueder-Botschafter, 106, 3. 
Department of Missionary Education, 
84, 10. 
Diary, Church, 132, 5. 
Diaspora, The, 32, 6. 
Diaspora Department, 110, 3. 
Direct Support of Missionaries, 84, 9. 
Directors of Church Music, 144, 7. 
Discipline in Congregations, 135, 1. 
Instruction in, 142, 3. 
Upon Ministers, 72, 5. 
Discontinuance of Institutions, 117, 2. 
Dismissaleletters ofj-131;,15 2,255.7. 





207 


Districts, The, 120, 1—124, 9. 
District Executive Boards, 123, 4. 
District Synods, 121, 1. 
Divisions of Membership, 130, 1. 
Divorce, 141, 6. 
Doctrinal Basis of the Ancient Unity, 
Doctrine, Chapter on, 13, 1. 
Domestic Life of Ministers, 72, 2. 
Duties of Congregations, 69, 3. 
Minister Called, 69, 2. 
Parentsael 53.00 l5Omo: 
Principals, 100, 6—101, 2. 


Early Connection with Church, 156, 
1 

Eastern District, 120, 3. 

Editorial Committees, 106, 8. 

Education, 3,-3; 91, 4—103, 1. 
Board of Religious, 102, 2. 
Department of Missionary, 84, 10. 

Educationaf Association, 101, 7. 
Privileges, 76, 2. 

Efficiency and Scholarship, 93, 7. 

Elders, Boards of, 128, 4. 

Elections by Congregations of 
Boards of Elders and of Trustees, 

1Zee1: 

Delegates to District Synods, 121, 


Delegates to Provincial Synod, 50, 
78 


Election by District Synods of 
District Executive Boards, 122, 3. 
Their own Officers, 122, 12. 

Election by General Synod of 
General Directing Board, 25, 8. 
Mission Board, 29, 7. 

Officers of the Synod, 22, 9. 

Election by Provincial Synod of 
Auditors, 112, 3. 

Bishops, 47, 3; 52, 4; 67, 4. 
Boards of Trustees of all Provin- 
cial Institutions, 95, 1; 100, 4; 
LO Vago AL OO: 
Church Extension Board, 77, 4. 
Delegates to General Synod, 53, 5. 
Finance Advisory Board, 111, 13. 
Officers of Provincial Synod, 51, 5. 
Provincial Elders’ Conferences, 52, 


Enterprises of the Unity, 32, 4. 


' Entertainment of Members of Pro- 


vincial Synod, 58, 5 
Envelope System, 162, 6. 
Episcopate, The, 2, 1; 3, 5; 67, 1. 
Erection of Church Buildings, 134, 1. 


208 


Estimate of Receipts and Expendi- 
tures at Synod, 119, 2. 
Evangelist, Provincial, 82, 8. 
Evangelists, Native, 84, 9. 
Evangelistic Committee, 82, 5. 
Evangelization in Christian Lands, 
RYAN oF 
In Heathen Lands, 36, 1. 
Evening Classes for Foreigners, 79, 2. 
Examination of Students, 97, 1, 2, 
Sh, ise 
Exclusion from Church, 137, 1. 
Executive Boards, District, 123, 4 
Of Congregations, 128, 4. © 
Executive Committee of General Di- 
recting Board, 28, 3, 4. 
Provincial Elders’ Conference, 55, 


Expenses of 
Board of Church Extension, 78, 8. 
Church Causes in Papers, 107, 3. 
District Synods, 123, 3. 
General Synod, 24, 11. 
Members of Synods, 58, 4; 
Provincial Elders’ 
il. 

Provincial Synods, 
Removals, 71, 6. 


2303: 
Conference, 59, 


Bo, oe 


Faculty of the College, 96, 1. 

Family Life, 153, 3. 
Worship, 154, 1; 156, 3. 

Federal Council of Churches, 46, 2. 

Festivals of Congregations, 151, 1. 

Fidelity of Ministers, 63, 3. 

Finance Advisory Board, 111, 13. 

Foreign Missions, 3, 6; 36, 1; 83, 6. 
Missions’ Conference, 46, 1. 
Missionary Meeting at Synod, 53, 2. 

Fraternal Delegates, 50, 3. 
Relations among Provinces, 44, 3. 

Funds, Permanent, 
Church Extension, 
Church Extension, 


Old, 81, 2. 
Provincial, 80, 


Endowment, Seminary, 99, 5. 

General Synod, 43, 1. 

Larger Life, 110, 4. 

Special Publication, 

Sustentation, 112, 4. 

Unity Administration, 43, 2. 
Funerals, 148, 2. 


104, 4. 


General Administration Fund, 43, 2. 
General Directing Board, 25, 5. 
General Synod, 20, 2. 

Fund, 43, 1. 





INDEX 


German Hymn Book, 108, 1. 
German in Seminary, 99, 2. © 
Government of the Saviour, 10, 4. 
Growth in Grace, 15, 4. 


Handbook of a Congregation, 189. 
Herrnhut, Founding of, 3, 
Historical Preface, 1, 1. 
Home, Christian, 154, 2. 
For Lepers, 20, 1; 41, 2; 87, 6. 
For: Students; . Western, “iNOl 
SHR Bor) Be 


Home Department, 157, 7. 


Home Missions, 76, 4. 
Council, 46, 1; 78, 6; 83, 4. 
Festivals, 82, 2. 

Meeting at Synod, 53, 3. 
Prayer-meetings, 81, 9 
Societies, 82, 1 

Else ohiniyal aes 

Hymn Book, 3, 1; 
108, 2; 145, 1. 


93, 5; °107,°5— 


Immersion, 146, 3. 

Incorporation of Congregations, 134, 6. 
Indian Mission in California, 86, 6. 
Infant Baptism, 145, 4. 


Information from Home Mission- 
aLies: 1/9. 9A. 
Instruction, Beene 93 Ss 1 58e6: 


In Discipline, 142, 

In History of the Chirch, ISELPS: 
Intemperance, 140, 1. 
Italian Work, 79, 3. 


Jesus Christ the Center of Doctrine 
and Preaching, 15, 1. ; 

Joblonsky, Court Chaplain, 7, 4. 

Joint Board, Finance, 111, 13. 

Joint Meetings of Church Boards, 
129, 9. 

Journals of Provincial Synod, 59, 9. 

Jungbunzlau adopted, 87, 4, 5. 


Larger Life Movement, 109, 3. 
Foundation, 110, 4. 

Lay Activity, 126, 2; 162, 2. 
Representation at Synod, 21, 4; 50, 

4s" 120.6; 75 

Leper Home, 87, 6. 

Letters of Dismissal, Biwiv2 sae 

Licentiates, 66, 2. 

Linden Hall Seminary, 100, 3, 4. 

Literature Sunday, Moravian, 104, 1. 

Liturgical Principles, 143, 2. 
Services, 149, 2. 

Liturgy and Hymns, 107, 5. 


INDEX 209 


Lord’s Supper, 146, 4. 
Love-feasts, 148, 6. 


Malin Library, 108, 8. 
Marriage, 147, 10. 
Of Divorced Persons, 
Of Ministers, 72, 2. 
Of Missionaries, 39, 4 


142, 1. 


Membership of Congregations, 130, 1. 


District Synods, 121, 

General Synod, 20, 4. 

Provincial Synod, 49, 3. 
Memorial Days, 150, 4. 
Minister, The, 60, 2—76, 3. 
Ministers’ Salary, 70, 5. 
Ministry, The, 60, 2—76, 3. 
Minutes of the Provincial 

Conference, 56, 8. 
Mission Board, 28, 7. 

Corporation, 32, 1. 

Festivals, 82, 2; 84, 5. 

Lecture Bureau, 85, 2. 

Provinces, 19, 2—20, 1. 

Study Classes, 85, 1. 
Missions, Foreign, 3, 6; 36, 1; 83, 6. 

Advocates of, 84, 3. 

Aims, 37, 4. 

Alaska, 85, 8. 

Beginning of, 3, 6; 36, 1. 

California, 86, 6. 

Department of Education, 84, 10. 

Festivals, 84, 5. 

Financial Support, 40, 6; 85, 3. 

Lecture Bureau, 85, 2 

Missions’ Conference, 46, 1. 

Motives, 36, 3. 

Native Evangelists, 84, 9. 

Prayer-meetings, 84, 6. 

Publications, 84, 2, 8. 

Resolutions of Conference, 89, 3. 

Sermons, 84, 4. 

Special Legislation, 88, 5. 

Spiritual Means, 37, 1. 

Study Classes, 85, 1. 
Missions, Home, 76, 4—83, 5 


Admission of Congregations, 79, 6. 


Affiliated Work, 80, 1. 
Beginning of New Work, 78, 9. 


Board of Church Extension, 77, 4. 


Collection, 82, 3. 
Council, 83, 4. 


Country Church Commission, 82, 9. 


Evangelistic Work, 82, 5. 
Evening Classes, 79, 2. 
Festivals, 82, 2. 
Information, 79, 7. 
Insufficient Salary, 80, 2, 3. 


Elders’ 


Italian Work, 79, 3. 
Management, 77, 3. 
Organization of Congregations, 79, 


Prayer-meetings, 81, 9. 
Reduction of Stipends, 
Reports, 78, 7. 
Soéieties, 82, 1. 
Support, 81, 8. 
Tabular Statement, 82, 4. 
Work in Cities, 79, 1. 
Moravia, cuneles 33.04 G0Ne/. 
Moravian, The, 105, 6. 
Moravian Book Shop, 105, 5; 
iMopetei® GVA Bek 
Church, 1, 1—4, 3. 
Church in Czecho-Slovakia, 33, 4; 
86, 7. 
College and Seminary, 94, 2. 
Education, 91, 4—92, 2. 
Educational Association, 101, 7. 
Literature, 3, 1; 103, 2109, 2. 
Manual, 108, 6. 
Missionary, The, 106, 7: 
Preparatory School, 97, 4. 
Seminary and College, 100, 3. 
Mortgage on Property, 133, 6. 
Music, Church, 144, 5. 


80, 1. 


T1471; 


Native Evangelists, 84, 9. 

Nazareth Hall, 100, 3. 

Needy, Care of, 161, 9. 

New Home Mission Work, 78, 9. 
New Hymnal and Liturgies, 107, 6. 
Nitschmann, David, 3, 5; 7, 4. 
Nomination of Pastors, 69, 6. 
Professors and Teachers, 95, 3. 





Non-Communicants, 130, 3. 
Non-Resident Members, 132, 1. 
November Thirteenth, 11, 3; 150, 6. 


Objectionable Doctrinal Views, 138, eh 

Offices of Worship, 108, 2. 

Old Church Extension Fund, 81, 2. 

Old People’s Home, 111, 12. 

Order of Worship, 143, 2. 

Orders of the Ministry, 65, 3. 

Ordinations, 35, 1; 68, 2. 

Organization of Congregations, 79, 5; 
125ael 

Ownership of Schools, 100, 3. 


Parv standard 9504 “o: 

Parents, Duties-of, 153, 3—156, 3. 
Parochial Schools, 158, 3. 
Parsonages, 134, 1, 5. 

Passion Week, 149, 4. 


hd 


210 


Passion Week Manual, 108, 3. 
Pastoral Visits, 161, 6. 
Pastor’s Salary, 70, 5. 
Fension of Ministers, 74, 1. 
Teachers, 101, 5, 6. 
Periodical Publications, 105, 6. 
Petition, Right of, 128, 3. 
Pledge of Office, from School Au- 
thorities, 93, 1. 
Pledge of Service, Students, 97, 9, 
Fopular Moravian Literature, 104, 6. 
Poor and Sick, Care of, 161, 9. 
Powers and Duties of 
Boards of Elders 
129352: 
District Executive Boards, 123, 9. 
District Synods, 122, 2. 
General Directing Board, 25, 4. 
General Synod, 23, 7. 
Mission Board, 30, 2. 
Provincial Elders’ Conference, 47, 
4« 55,°6-—56, 12; 58, 6, 7. 
Provincial Synod, 47, 3;_51, 9. 
Prayer Circles, 150, 3. 4 
Union, 109, 4. 
Prayer-meetings, 149, 5. 
Foreign Missionary, 84, 6. 
Home Missionary, 81, 9. 
Preaching, 61, 3—64, 1. 
Preparation for Foreign Field, 39, 1; 
99, 1. 
Lord’s Supper, 146, 4. 
Ministry, 96, 6; 98, 6, 7. 
Ordination, 68, 5. 
Preparatory School, Moravian, 97, 4. 
Presbyters, 66, 6. 
Press, Use of, 103, 2. 
Principals and Teachers, 101, 1. 
Private Preparation for the Ministry, 
98, 6, 
Privileges of Congregations, 69, 3. 
Procedure of General Synod, 22, 9. 
Property, Church, 133, 2. 
Proposals to General Synod, 22, 2. 
Province, Northern, 44, 1—120, 2. 
Provincial Administration Account, 
GTS oe 
Archives, 109, 1. 
Assessment, 118, 4. 
Board of Church Extension, 77, 4. 
Book of Order, 60, 1. 
By-Laws, 49, 3—57, 1; 120, 3—124, 
9. 
Constitution, 46, 5. 
Elders’ Conference, 54, 1. 
Evangelist, 82, 8. 
Synod, 49, 3. 


and ‘Trustees, 


INDEX 


Provincial Elders’ Conference, 54, 1 

—57, 1; 58, 6—59, 7. 

Accusations against a Minister, 72, 
4—73, 3. 

Administration Account, 118, 3. 

Admission of Congregations, 127, 2, 
8, 9. 

Admission of Members, 130, 6. 

American Bible Society, 88, 3, 4. 

Annual Collections, 163, 2. 

Appeals, 73, 3; 138, 3. 

Appointments to Service, 69, 1. 

Archives, 109, 2. 

Assigning Congregations 
tricts, 120, 6. 

Auditing Boards, 112, 3. 

Baptism, 146, 5. 

Beneficiary Students, 96, 4; 97, 8. 

Bids for Printing, 105, 10. 

Board of Church Extension, 77, 4. 

Boards of Elders and ‘Trustees, 
128,2 45° 129.7. 

Charter, 168. 

Church Council, 127, 10. 

Church Papers, 104, 2, 3; 106, 4, 8. 

Church Rules, 138, 1. 

Combining Charges, 80, 3. 

Constitution, 54, 1, 

Day of Prayer for the College, 
99, 3. 

Dedication of Churches, 134, 3, 4. 

Discipline upon Ministers, 72, 5. 

District Synods, 121, 2; 123, 1. 

Editors, 106, 4. : 

Editorial Committees, 106, 8. 

Election, 54, 3. 

Election of Bishops, 68, 1. 

Election of Delegates, 50, 7; 51, 2. 

Federal Council, 46, 4. 

Filling Vacancies, 54, 4, 

Financing Church Papers, 103, 5. 

Foreign Missions, 88, 5; 89, 2. 

Fraternal Delegates, 45, 5, 6; 46, 1. 

Home for Lepers, 88, 1. 

Immersion, 146, 3. 

Incorporation — of 
134, 6. 

Instruction in Discipline, 142, 3. 

Joint Finance Board, 111, 13; 112, 
1 


to Dis- 


Congregations, 


Licentiates, be. 72. 

Management of Home Missions, 
ae 

Marriage of Ministers, 72, 3. 

Members of Synods, 49, 4; 53, 5; 
121, 2 


-Removal of Members, 


ae 


INDEX 211 


Provincial Elders’ Conference, 


Ministerial Appointments, 69, 1, 4, 
Leta herd) ie 

Minutes, 56, 8. 

Moravian Literature, 104, 1, 2, 6. 

Names of Members, 131, 8. 

Official Visits, 56, 9. 

Opening P. Synod, 51, 5. 

Ordinations, 66, 4, 5, 6; 67, 3; 68, 7. 

Organization, 55, 3. 

Organization of Congregations, 79, 


Pensions, 74, 1. 

Place of Provincial Synod, 51, 4. 

Powers and Duties, 47,4; 55, 6— 

DOM Gen 7s 

Principles of Administration, 58, 6. 

Private Preparation for the Minis- 
try 98, 6.97; 

Provincial Assessment, 118, 4, 5. 

Religious Education Board, 102, 9. 

78, 9; 131, 
5,78: 

Reports of Congregations, 132, 11; 
3 3aul2 
Representation at General Synod, 

GSE oh 
Resignation from Ministry, 73, 4. 
Responsibility, 58, 7. 
Retirement and Pension, 74, 1. 
Rigit of Petition, 128, 3. 
Salaries, 59, 2. 
Sala-y of Ministers, 71, 3, 4, 5. 
School Visitation, 100, 5 
Secretary of Missionary Education, 
84, 10. 
Statistics, Annual, 56, 12. 
Sustentation Fund, 115, 3. 
Synodal Missionary Meetings, 533, 


Tabular Statement for Home Mis- 
sions, 82, 4. 

Term of Office, 55, 5. 

Theological Students, 97, 8. 

Time of Provincial Synod, S14: 

Title-Deeds, 133, 4, 5, 6. 

Trustees of Schools, 95, 1; 100, 4. 

Unsuccessful Missions, 80, 4. 

Unsuitable Marriages of Ministers, 
fey. Bi 

Vacancies, 54, 4. 

Vacancies in Mission Board, 53, 7. 

Young People’s Mission Secretary, 
84, 10. 


Provincial Synod, 49, 3. 


Amendments to Constitution, 48, 1. 
Amendments to By-Laws, 48, 2. 


Provincial Synod, 


Appointment for Synodal Sermon, 
ean 
Committee on Systematic Benefi- 
cence, 163, 3. 
Country Church Commission, 82, 9. 
Evangelistic Committee, 82, 5. 
Special Publication Committee, 
104, 4. 
Sunday-school Committee, 158, 2. 
Business, 51, 7. 
Court of Appeal, 58, 1. 
Election of Auditors, bas Sy, 
Bishops, 67, 5. 
Board of Church Stitt VAs 
Delegates, 50, 7. 
Delegates to General Synod, 53,5. 
Officers, 51, 5. 
Joint-Board, 111, 13. 


Provincial Elders’ Conference, 
54, 3. 

Trustees of Larger Life Founda- 
HiOn aml OMG: 


Trustees of Schools, 95, 1; 100, 4. 
Trustees of Western Home for 
Students, 101, 9. 

Entertainment of Members, 58, 5. 

Estimate of Expenses, 119, 2. 

Expenses, 51, 8; 58, 3. 

Journals of Synod, 59, 9. 

Liturgy, 145, 3. 

Membership, 49, 4. 

Minutes of Provincial Elders’ Con- 

ference, 56, 

Place of Meeting, 51, 4. 

Powers, 47, 2, 3; 51, 9. 

Publishers’ Reports, 107, it. 

Qualification of Delegates, Di sate: 

Relation to General Synod, Bab. 

BLCDOLIS. OZsle 15 7 

Reports to Congregations, 52, 16. 

Responsibility, 57, 4. 

Responsibility of Provincial Elders’ 

Conference, 58, 7. 

Right of Appeal, 73, 3; 75, 2. 

Right of Petition, 128, 3. ~ 

Rights and Duties, 55, 6. 

Rules of Order, 51, 6; 185. 

Synodal Meetings, 53, 1. 

Time of Meeting, 51, 4. 

Public Worship, 142, 4. 
Publication Concern, 114, 1. 

Committee, Special, 104, 4. 

Fund, Special, 104, 4. 
Publications, 3, 1; 42, 1; 103, 2. 
Publishers’ Reports, 107, 1. 

Purposes of District Synods, 121, 10. 


212 


Qualifications for 
Delegates to Synods, 21, 3; 57, 2. 
Elders and Trustees, 128, ra 
Members of Church Council, 128, 2. 
Members of Congregations, 130, 5. 
Mission Service, 38, 4. 
Ordination, 66, 4. 


Reading of Chapter on Discipline, 
142, 3. 

Re-admission of Members, 131, 3. 

Records, Church, 132, 2. 

Reduction of Stipends, 86, 1. 

Relation of Congregations to Synods, 

eos Ao 

Religious Education Board, 102, 2. 
Instruction, 93, 5; 158, 6. 

Removal of Members, 131, 5. 
Ministers, 71, 6. 

Renewed Moravian Church, 3, 5; 5, 1 
—10, 3. 

Reports of 
Agents of Provincial Synod, 52, 15. 
Board of Church Extension, 78, vk 
Congregations to District Synods, 

12a Fie, 

Congregations to Provincial Elders’ 

G@onterencemo2 sl lemelooue 

Delegates to General Synod, to Dis- 

trict and Provincial Synods, 53, 6. 

Principals, 100, 6. 

Publishers, 107, 1. 

Treasurers of Congregations, 132, 

10. 

Delegates to Congregations, 52, 16. 
Resignation of Ministers, 73, 4. 
Resolutions of General Conference, 

89, 3. 

Responsibility of Ministers, 69, 4. 
Proincial Elders’ Conference, 58, 7. 
Provincial Synod, 57, 4. 

Results of General Synod, 24, 8; 59, 
8 


Retired Ministers, 
Letiogs 

kxetirement from Ministry, 74, 1. 

Ritual, 144, 1. 

Rules and Regulations of Congrega- 
tions, 137, 6; 189-198. 

Rules of Order of Provincial Synod, 
Bil, ous’ abst). 


Sacraments, 37, 3; 145, 4. 
Salaries of Ministers, 70, 5. 
Provincial Elders’ Conference, 59, 
7a 


Collection for, 76, 


INDEX 


Sample of a Handbook of a Local 
Congregation, 189, 

Saviour, Government of, 10, 4. 

Schedule of Collections, 163, 5. 

School Authorities, Duty of, 92, 3. 

Schools, Church, 94, 2; 100, 3. 

Scriptures, Holy, 3.7130 ez aaa, 
2) oy OG 4 sl Obra: : 

Secession of a Congregation, 133, 3. 

Secretary of puree: Education, 
84, 10. 

Secret Societies, 142, 2. 

Self-support, 79, 8. 


September Sixteenth, LISSSee oie! 
Sermons, 62, 3—64, 1. 
Sick, Ganeror, lOles9: 
_ Sitkovius at Lissa, 7, 4. 
Societies, 158, 8; 159, 4160, 1. 


Song Services, 149, 2 
Special Foreign Mission Legislation, 
88, 5. 
Special Publication 
Fund, 104, 4. 
Statistics, Annual, 56, 12. 
Stewardship Campaign, 110, 1. 
Stipends, Reduction of, 80,. 1. 
Students Home, Western, 101, 9; 111, 
12. 
ote of College and Semiiary 
Sunday Observance, 140, 5. 
Sunday-school Associations, 
County and State, 157, 6. 
International, 157, 2. 
Sunday-school Committee, 158, me: 
Sunday-schools, 156, 4. 
Surplice, Use of, 147, iF 
Suspension from 
. Lord’s Supper, 136, 5. 
Ministry, 72, 10; 73, 2. 
Sustentation Fund, 112, 4. 
Synods, District, 121, 1. 
General, 20, 2. 
Provincial, 49, 3. 
Systematic Beneficence, 85, 4; 


Committee and 


162, 4. 


Tabular Statement of Home Mission 

Offerings, 82, 4. 

Teachers in Boarding Schools, 101, 1. 
Teachers’ Meetings, 157, 4. 

Training Classes, 157, 1 
Teaching, Preparation for, 92, 5. 
Text Book, The, 42, 2; 107, 4 
The .Moravian, 105, 6. 

The Moravian Missionary, 106, 7. 
Theological Seminary, 94, 2. 
Tithing, 163, 1. 


INDEX 


Title-deeds to Property, 133, 2. 
Tobacco, Use by Students, 98, 5. 
Total Abstinence, 140, 2. 
Training of Missionaries, 39, 1. 
The Young, 154, 2. 
Traveling Fund, 43,1. 
Treasurers’ Reports, 132, 10. 
Trustees‘ of Congregations, 128, 4. 
Home for Students, Western, 101, 
9. 
Larger Life Foundation, 110, 6. 
Schools, 95, 1; 100, 4. 
Tunes, Moravian, 144, 7. 


Unity, Brethren’s, 9, 3—10, 3. 
Unity Funds, 43, 1-3. 
Unsuccessful Missions, 80, 4. 
Utraquist Church, 1, 1. 


Vacancies in 
Auditing Boards, 112, 3. 
Bishops, 68, 1. 
Board of Church Extension, 77, 4. 
Czecho-Slovakian Committee, 34, 8. 
District Executive Boards, 124, 9.- 
Finance Advisory Board, 111, 13. 
General Directing Board, 25, 8; 27, 
Larger Life Committee, 111, 1. 
Larger Life Trustees,: 111,. 1. 
Mission Board, 29, 10; 53, 7. 


213 


Provincial Elders’ Conference, 54, 
4, 
Trustees of Schools, 95, 5; 179, 2; 
L825 2e 0184 MZ, 
Veto, Right of, 69, 3. 
Visitation by the Board of Church 
Extension, 78, 3. 
Schools by Provincial Elders’ Con- 
ference, 100, 5. 
Congregations by Provincial Elders 
Conference, 56, 9. 
Western District, 120, 4. 
Home for Students, 101, 9; 111, 12. 
Old People’s Home, 111, 12. 
Withdrawal from Ministry, 73, 5. 
Word 6! Godaamiais.ol* 220155523 
SP isle Che italy, 
World Conference on Faith and Or- 
der, 46, 1. 
Work, Affiliated, 80, 2. 
Among Italians, 79, 3. 
In Cities, 79, 1. 
Worldly Amusements, 139, 1. 


> 


‘Worship, Public, 142, 4. 


Young People and Young People’s 
Societies, 158, 7. 

Young People’s Secretary of Mission- 
ary Education, 84, 10. 

Young, Training of, 154, 2. 


ZinZendet: fon on Onl O2,04.;mL aes 


a5oiyA, 4 


@3-17-85 32188 MS ( 





(Minin iy 


1 1012 01255 5 





SSt yhiyt eget ay: 
Patbien vc 


oon kes 
ag 


a 
aie 


Loeeaetiee 


iy 


eos 
* 


—a 
eon 
Sores 


ial 
ae Sa 
‘ r 





te 


